there_o bound_n there_o be_v three_o principal_a bishop_n or_o patriarch_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n namely_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n after_o which_o time_n constantinople_n before_o name_v byzantium_n make_v great_a by_o constantine_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o bishop_n of_o this_o see_v not_o only_o obtain_v to_o have_v the_o dignity_n of_o a_o patriarche_n among_o the_o rest_n but_o in_o the_o second_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o constantinople_n be_v prefer_v before_o both_o the_o other_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o set_v in_o degree_n of_o honour_n next_o unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n hitherto_o chapter_n see_v d._n feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o clear_o allowtâ—e_v pope_n sentence_n to_o be_v great_a next_z to_o a_o general_a council_n it_o be_v cite_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n d._n feild_n by_o which_o discourse_n of_o he_o there_o be_v evident_a demonstration_n make_v that_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o give_v he_o by_o general_a counsel_n but_o he_o have_v it_o before_o the_o first_o nicene_n council_n the_o first_o general_n second_o that_o it_o be_v the_o most_o principal_a that_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o of_o the_o twoe_o most_o principal_a church_n â—atine_v and_o greek_n to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o latin_a the_o most_o principal_a be_v under_o he_o three_o he_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v prefer_v before_o the_o patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n and_o constantinople_n in_o so_o much_o that_o for_o constantinople_n clayme_a after_o to_o be_v chief_a he_o call_v it_o a_o pretend_a title_n 62._o feild_n sup_v pag_n 62._o and_o false_a and_o further_o his_o word_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v these_o the_o mognificence_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o city_n daily_o encreaseinge_v he_o challenge_v to_o be_v superior_a and_o will_v be_v name_v universal_a b._n not_o challenge_v to_o himself_o to_o be_v b._n alone_o but_o enchroacheinge_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o all_o other_o and_o thereby_o declareinge_v himself_o great_a and_o more_o honourable_a than_o any_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o the_o chief_a bishop_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n hitherto_o his_o word_n of_o the_o encreache_v and_o usurpation_n of_o that_o bishop_n then_o by_o his_o sentence_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n still_o be_v chief_a and_o obtain_v by_o right_a the_o primacy_n in_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o this_o cheefnes_n and_o primacy_n as_o d._n covell_n have_v tell_v before_o must_v needs_o be_v supreamacie_n for_o no_o other_o can_v have_v it_o and_o d._n downame_n alsoe_o have_v acknowledge_v 36._o down_o l._n 1._o ant._n pag._n 36._o that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o general_a council_n attribute_v to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o be_v head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o great_a stile_n in_o his_o judgement_n and_o it_o must_v needs_o be_v if_o as_o it_o be_v among_o all_o member_n of_o the_o body_n the_o head_n be_v chief_a supreme_a and_o most_o excellent_a let_v we_o add_v to_o this_o twoe_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n the_o one_o concern_v the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n why_o tradition_n or_o unwritten_a verity_n shall_v not_o be_v make_v equal_a 238._o field_n pag._n 238._o with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o writeinge_n that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o and_o after_o delyver_v three_o rule_n 242._o feild_n pag._n 242._o how_o to_o know_v certain_o these_o so_o authorize_v tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolical_a church_n succeede_o deliver_v to_o which_o some_o add_v the_o present_a testimony_n of_o any_o apostolical_a church_n who_o declyning_n when_o they_o begin_v we_o can_v precise_o tell_v hitherto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n equal_a to_o scripture_n be_v prove_v by_o this_o his_o rule_n then_o if_o the_o opinion_n of_o these_o some_o his_o protestant_n by_o his_o manner_n of_o argueinge_v teache_v that_o the_o present_a testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n be_v sufficient_a rule_n to_o prove_v true_a tradition_n of_o so_o high_a authority_n not_o only_o this_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n and_o command_a power_n but_o all_o other_o doctrine_n teach_v against_o these_o protestant_n of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v true_a by_o this_o rule_n for_o they_o all_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o first_o and_o principal_a apostolic_a church_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n at_o this_o present_a when_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o it_o and_o this_o be_v sufficient_a for_o my_o purpose_n for_o so_o that_o some_o protestant_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v as_o much_o as_o i_o request_v and_o do_v not_o desire_v or_o expect_v d._n feilds_n voice_n or_o a_o harmony_n of_o protestant_n never_o yet_o agree_v well_o in_o any_o thing_n to_o be_v all_o of_o one_o mind_n in_o this_o matter_n but_o to_o urdge_v this_o particular_a question_n in_o hand_n of_o the_o pope_n supreamacie_n by_o that_o rule_n of_o tradition_n which_o he_o allow_v which_o be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n succee_o deliver_v it_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n before_o that_o the_o pastor_n of_o that_o great_a apostolic_a church_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n s_o peter_n have_v succee_o claim_v teach_v decree_v exercise_v and_o execute_v that_o high_a power_n of_o supreamacie_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o know_a world_n and_o yet_o for_o further_a proof_n of_o my_o minor_a proposition_n mr._n powell_n write_v of_o these_o holy_a primative_a 231._o powell_n l._n 1._o antichrist_n pag._n 230._o 231._o pope_n followe_a in_o this_o manner_n calixtus_n pope_n define_v that_o all_o bishop_n though_o gather_v in_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v fulfil_v the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o which_o do_v not_o this_o be_v pronownce_v of_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o keep_v a_o conciliable_a and_o not_o a_o council_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n 240._o powell_n sap_n pag._n 240._o pope_n damasus_n write_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o bishopp_n to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n of_o right_n be_v and_o of_o all_o aught_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v and_o admit_v for_o the_o supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o be_v thus_o unuincible_o prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n themselves_o our_o mortal_a enemy_n and_o persecutor_n i_o conclude_v with_o their_o own_o word_n grant_v before_o upon_o such_o trial_n and_o conviction_n that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o 16._o offer_v of_o conference_n pag._n 16._o church_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o they_o god_n and_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o have_v have_v great_a wrong_n and_o indignity_n offer_v unto_o they_o in_o that_o they_o be_v reject_v and_o that_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n be_v scismaticastin_a forsakeinge_v unity_n and_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o d._n feild_n must_v alsoe_o justify_v affirminge_v as_o 202._o feild_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o shall_v be_v cite_v at_o large_a in_o the_o next_o chapter_n that_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n or_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a in_o this_o world_n and_o as_o great_a disobedience_n to_o resist_v or_o deny_v it_o which_o be_v evident_a alsoe_o before_o but_o more_o of_o it_o hereafter_o now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o new_a protestant_n history_n itself_o malicious_o by_o their_o bishop_n publish_v against_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o entreate_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o this_o kingdom_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n they_o set_v down_o this_o marginal_a supposition_n in_o these_o 5._o theatre_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o great_a brittany_n pag._n 203._o cap._n 9_o n._n 5._o word_n saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n suppose_v to_o have_v preach_v in_o britain_n and_o further_o write_v as_o follow_v to_o which_o uncontrollable_a testimony_n some_o other_o have_v add_v that_o saint_n peter_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o life_n in_o this_o island_n as_o to_o other_o gentiles_n he_o do_v for_o who_o god_n have_v
rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a holdenes_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v not_o evil_a in_o any_o of_o these_o thing_n neither_o do_v we_o concur_v with_o aerius_n in_o the_o reprehension_n of_o that_o primative_a and_o ancient_a church_n what_o be_v this_o practice_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n concern_v the_o dead_a for_o denial_n whereof_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v as_o d._n feild_n have_v tell_v we_o i_o will_v recite_v from_o other_o protestant_n m._n middleton_n assure_v we_o thus_o 49._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o 47._o 48._o 49._o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n of_o 273._o hull_n rom._n pole_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 273._o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n the_o church_n in_o epipbanius_fw-la time_n use_v to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n say_v leo_n 15_o leo_fw-la the_o pope_n appoint_a mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n cit_v from_o caluine_n this_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o give_v final_a content_n to_o d_o feild_n the_o sentence_n of_o his_o true_a greek_a church_n be_v 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o cap._n 3._o this_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharteâ—ion_n they_o be_v only_o scismaticorum_fw-la sectatores_fw-la follower_n of_o schismatic_n which_o deny_v it_o the_o see_v protestant_n do_v ordinary_o teach_v that_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o contain_v either_o express_o or_o deduceble_o in_o scripture_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v by_o tradition_n for_o denial_n of_o which_o tradition_n aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n at_o that_o time_n by_o d._n feild_n teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o aerius_n in_o his_o opinion_n contemn_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o must_v d._n feild_n confess_v of_o himself_o and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v deny_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n where_o this_o verity_n be_v teach_v to_o be_v caconicall_a scripture_n to_o gaynesay_v this_o primative_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o from_o hence_o thus_o i_o argue_v again_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o s._n augustine_n allow_v by_o d._n feild_n whatsoever_o the_o whole_a church_n hold_v not_o 242._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o be_v decree_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o counsel_n but_o have_v be_v ever_o hold_v may_v right_o be_v think_v to_o have_v proceed_v from_o apostolic_a authority_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o protestant_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n from_o the_o apostle_n by_o these_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o very_a word_n of_o s._n augustine_n as_o they_o be_v translate_v and_o allow_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n 241._o field_n pag._n 241._o have_v set_v down_o the_o kind_n and_o sort_n of_o tradition_n it_o remain_v to_o examine_v by_o what_o mean_v we_o may_v come_v to_o discern_v and_o by_o what_o rule_v we_o may_v judge_v which_o be_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o first_o rule_n be_v deliver_v by_o s._n augustine_n quod_fw-la universa_fw-la 23._o aug._n l._n 4._o cont_n donatist_n cap._n 23._o tenet_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la nec_fw-la concilijs_fw-la institutum_fw-la sed_fw-la semper_fw-la retentum_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la authoritate_fw-la apostolica_fw-la traditum_fw-la rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la english_v by_o d._n feild_n as_o in_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n where_o rectissimè_fw-la creditur_fw-la be_v most_o right_o believe_v he_o have_v translate_v may_v right_o be_v think_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o teache_v this_o doctrine_n to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n resist_v by_o aerius_n and_o also_o that_o it_o be_v a_o apostolic_a tradition_n which_o all_o protestant_n of_o england_n must_v needs_o grant_v unto_o by_o s._n augustine_n and_o d._n feilds_n first_o rule_n before_o for_o by_o their_o proceed_n they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o graunte_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v define_v by_o counsel_n and_o by_o that_o title_n to_o be_v embrace_v that_o they_o plain_o teach_v in_o the_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n the_o definition_n of_o a_o general_a council_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n not_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n as_o they_o teach_v this_o be_v not_o be_v nothing_o worth_a the_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o word_n of_o their_o article_n be_v these_o thing_n ordain_v by_o general_a counsel_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n hitherto_o their_o subscribe_v article_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n must_v needs_o also_o be_v yield_v unto_o by_o these_o protestant_n tell_v we_o before_o both_o that_o aerius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v it_o as_o also_o that_o heresy_n be_v arror_n in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n sup_v couâ—ll_v sup_v which_o must_v needs_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o the_o next_o rule_n of_o d._n feild_n to_o know_v true_a tradition_n and_o my_o mayor_n proposition_n shall_v be_v his_o very_a word_n thus_o next_o followe_a the_o second_o rule_n be_v whatsoever_o all_o or_o the_o 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 242._o most_o famous_a and_o renown_v in_o all_o age_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n in_o diverse_a age_n have_v constant_o deliver_v as_o receive_v from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o no_o man_n contradict_v or_o doubt_v of_o it_o may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a pray_v to_o saint_n single_a life_n of_o the_o clergy_n especial_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o other_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n to_o be_v prove_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n be_v in_o this_o state_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n they_o be_v apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o very_o say_v and_o sentence_n of_o d._n feild_n before_o and_o the_o minor_a concern_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a also_o before_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o other_o be_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o their_o order_n this_o now_o suffice_v the_o first_o proposition_n for_o my_o next_o argument_n shall_v be_v d._n feilds_n three_o and_o last_o rule_n to_o know_v true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n and_o be_v deliver_v by_o he_o in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o rule_n be_v the_o constant_a testimony_n 242._o feild_n supr_fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 21._o pag._n 242._o of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n successive_o delyver_v but_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a etc._n etc._n be_v so_o prove_v by_o such_o testimony_n therefore_o a_o apostolic_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v d._n feild_n sentence_n and_o the_o minor_n be_v before_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o if_o the_o universal_a church_n as_o before_o by_o they_o consent_v be_v this_o verity_n not_o only_o one_o apostolic_a church_n sufficient_a for_o his_o rule_n but_o all_o do_v consent_n unto_o it_o otherwise_o it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o of_o all_o church_n apostolic_a there_o can_v be_v no_o question_n with_o protestant_n burr_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n ever_o teach_v thus_o and_o d._n field_n have_v tell_v we_o before_o that_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o among_o apostolic_a church_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v more_o special_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v further_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o thing_n be_v either_o approve_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n or_o allow_v by_o they_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o father_n receive_v for_o such_o be_v to_o have_v that_o allowance_n but_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n reverence_n of_o holy_a imadge_n and_o relic_n sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n of_o
priest_n parsonall_a absolution_n from_o sin_v after_o confession_n baptism_n by_o private_a parson_n in_o time_n of_o necessity_n confirmation_n profession_n of_o our_o faith_n to_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n holy_a ghost_n ordination_n of_o archbishop_n in_o their_o province_n and_o bishop_n in_o their_o diocese_n the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n the_o apostle_n creed_n baptism_n of_o infant_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n the_o celebrate_v of_o our_o lord_n day_n call_v sunday_n for_o the_o sabbath_n in_o the_o old_a law_n the_o feast_n of_o pentecoste_n and_o easter_n and_o their_o time_n when_o to_o be_v celebrate_v not_o answeare_v to_o the_o jew_n and_o for_o denial_n of_o which_o the_o quartadeciman_n heresy_n be_v condemn_v and_o other_o be_v thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n to_o be_v true_a tradition_n or_o so_o esteem_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o their_o testimony_n therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v allowance_n for_o true_a and_o indubitate_a tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o against_o protestant_n not_o better_a testimony_n can_v be_v then_o from_o themselves_o and_o they_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v a_o true_a rule_n in_o religion_n and_o to_o be_v follow_v of_o us._n now_o to_o prove_v the_o minor_a i_o must_v ciâ—e_v these_o protestant_n and_o if_o any_o of_o they_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o some_o other_o in_o their_o religion_n speak_v not_o always_o to_o their_o likeinge_n or_o unproper_o as_o they_o think_v let_v they_o try_v this_o combat_n with_o themselves_o it_o belong_v not_o to_o i_o in_o this_o treatise_n first_o d._n covell_n and_o other_o teach_v that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v confer_v covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 139._o 124._o 125._o confer_v a_o apostolickall_n constitution_n and_o tradition_n and_o the_o protestant_n against_o puritan_n do_v not_o defend_v it_o by_o scripture_n the_o same_o d._n covell_n from_o the_o 122._o covell_a ag_n burg._n pag._n 122._o ancient_a father_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o mixture_n of_o water_n with_o wine_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o as_o a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o high_a judgement_n by_o these_o man_n before_o so_o d._n willet_n write_v 169._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 169._o thus_o the_o greek_n in_o a_o general_a council_n hold_v at_o nyce_n confirm_v and_o allow_v the_o adoration_n of_o imadge_n and_o it_o teach_v that_o reverence_n of_o imadge_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n m._n middleton_n have_v 51._o council_n nyc_a 2._o middleton_n pap_n pag._n 64._o 45._o 46._o 51._o thus_o testify_v s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o â—piphanius_n the_o greek_a 3._o gennad_n schol._n def_n 5._o c._n 3._o church_n so_o allow_v by_o protestant_n as_o before_o testify_v thus_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n m._n perkins_n ormerod_n and_o other_o assure_v we_o 13._o perk._n probl_a pag._n 93._o orme_a pick_v pag._n â—7_n morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o middleton_n pap_n pag._n 134._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o the_o ancient_a father_n teach_v prayer_n to_o saint_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n then_o see_v protestant_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o by_o scripture_n they_o must_v grant_v it_o by_o tradition_n m._n middleton_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o ancient_a father_n so_o receaveinge_v it_o from_o they_o that_o go_v before_o they_o teach_v that_o vow_n of_o chastity_n and_o single_a life_n in_o priest_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o tradition_n d._n willet_n grant_v that_o vigiluntius_n be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heretic_n for_o denial_n of_o reverence_n to_o relic_n then_o by_o tradition_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n for_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o scripture_n his_o majesty_n and_o the_o protestant_a conference_n tell_v we_o with_o 13._o confer_v pag._n 13._o the_o father_n and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o the_o particular_a and_o personal_a absolution_n from_o sin_n after_o confession_n be_v apostolical_a and_o a_o very_a godly_a ordinance_n and_o yet_o other_o protestant_n there_o affirm_v that_o neither_o that_n nor_o other_o followe_a be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n d._n bilson_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n with_o consent_n 18._o confer_v pag._n 18._o of_o antiquity_n teach_v that_o baptism_n to_o be_v minister_v by_o private_a person_n in_o time_n of_o necessity_n be_v a_o holy_a tradition_n his_o majesty_n and_o the_o say_a conference_n teach_v that_o bishop_n be_v divine_a ordination_n 36._o confer_v pag_n 35._o 36._o and_o confirmation_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n how_o it_o ought_v by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v receive_v 11._o pag._n 10._o 11._o for_o a_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v prove_v among_o other_o sacrament_n hereafter_o m._n wotton_n write_v 4â—6_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag_n 465._o 4â—6_n that_o s._n basile_n do_v hold_v that_o the_o very_a profession_n of_o our_o faith_n by_o which_o we_o believe_v in_o the_o father_n the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o tradition_n d._n covell_n wittness_v thus_o that_o it_o be_v a_o 2._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea._n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 104._o barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o an._n 1607._o part_n 3._o cap._n 2._o apostolical_a tradition_n or_o ordination_n to_o ordain_v archibishopâ—_n in_o their_o province_n as_o bishop_n also_o in_o their_o diocese_n to_o rule_v the_o church_n and_o yet_o many_o english_a protestant_n to_o be_v cite_v hereafter_o deny_v such_o thing_n either_o direct_o or_o consequent_o to_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o yet_o as_o before_o do_v make_v true_a discipline_n and_o regiment_n so_o essential_a a_o thing_n in_o religion_n that_o in_o their_o doctrine_n it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o protestant_a puritan_n utter_o deny_v alsoe_o that_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell_n can_v be_v prove_v out_o of_o scripture_n yet_o their_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n 664._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 664._o affirm_v that_o the_o article_n of_o christâ—_n descent_n to_o hell_n and_o the_o creed_n wherein_o it_o be_v contain_v be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n by_o the_o direction_n and_o agreement_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o which_o d._n feild_n have_v also_o give_v testimony_n before_o 239._o field_n pag._n 238._o 239._o and_o affirm_v the_o same_o of_o other_o particular_n remember_v in_o the_o minor_a proposition_n among_o which_o that_o doctrine_n of_o baptise_v infant_n be_v deny_v by_o many_o of_o his_o english_a protestant_n church_n either_o to_o be_v contain_v or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n yet_o d._n feild_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o write_v thus_o baptism_n of_o infant_n be_v name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptise_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v so_o do_v then_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_n more_o authority_n and_o give_v great_a credit_n to_o this_o doctor_n that_o in_o his_o judgement_n against_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o he_o can_v probable_o deduce_v this_o doctrine_n from_o scripture_n which_o they_o deny_v yet_o it_o be_v but_o his_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n and_o perhaps_o some_o few_o other_o which_o as_o before_o by_o his_o grant_n bind_v we_o not_o to_o receive_v it_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o baptise_v infant_n do_v of_o the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v a_o tradition_n i_o have_v entreat_v before_o and_o doctor_n feild_n add_v thus_o the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la 239._o comprehend_v such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v of_o this_o fort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_o to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o four_o and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o the_o custom_n of_o stande_v at_o prayer_n on_o the_o lord_n day_n and_o between_o easter_n and_o whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o apostolic_a tradition_n and_o when_o some_o begin_v to_o break_v it_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nyce_n and_o if_o 20._o council_n nic._n can_v 20._o to_o stand_v at_o prayer_n at_o such_o time_n of_o the_o lord_n day_n easter_n and_o
teach_v that_o those_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o or_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n consequent_o they_o define_v they_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o scripture_n by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v so_o adjudge_v allow_v and_o approve_v by_o that_o high_a command_a sentence_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n but_o of_o general_a counsel_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o urdge_v only_o this_o one_o particular_a of_o the_o high_a authority_n and_o government_a in_o the_o church_n by_o tradition_n as_o these_o protestant_n assure_v we_o and_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o defend_v and_o teach_v that_o which_o they_o think_v to_o be_v the_o high_a authority_n and_o function_n spiritual_a in_o the_o church_n without_o which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n can_v be_v truelâ—_n preach_v nor_o sacrament_n due_o minister_v the_o essential_a thing_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o protestant_n religion_n to_o be_v a_o unwritten_a tradition_n needs_o must_v allow_v of_o unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n case_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v unwritten_a tradition_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o they_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o offer_n of_o conference_n 12._o offer_v of_o confer_v pag._n 12._o write_v thus_o the_o bishop_n of_o rochester_n with_o the_o consent_n and_o by_o the_o direction_n no_o doubt_n of_o some_o of_o the_o chief_a prelate_n have_v publish_v his_o sermon_n preach_v before_o the_o king_n at_o hampton_n court_n the_o main_n drift_n whereof_o be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o office_n and_o câ—lling_n of_o bishop_n be_v a_o divine_a and_o apostolical_a ordinance_n and_o again_o in_o these_o word_n unwritten_a ordinance_n sup_n pag._n 34._o sup_n aswell_o as_o write_v or_o dyvine_a and_o apostolic_a in_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o chief_a office_n and_o ministry_n of_o the_o church_n d._n covell_n have_v testify_v the_o same_o for_o himself_o before_o and_o their_o bishop_n barlowe_n king_n barlowe_n ser._n sept._n 21._o 1606._o before_o the_o king_n his_o word_n before_o the_o king_n and_o with_o public_a applause_n be_v these_o of_o this_o matter_n first_o posuit_fw-la actu_fw-la he_o act_v it_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o so_o the_o episcopal_a function_n be_v a_o ordinance_n apostolical_a he_o have_v enact_v it_o for_o succeed_a posterity_n and_o so_o it_o be_v a_o canon_n or_o constitution_n of_o the_o whole_a trinity_n it_o be_v geographia_fw-la agraphos_fw-la unwritten_a housbandrie_n whereof_o there_o be_v no_o write_a precept_n or_o rule_n from_o christ_n irenaeus_n call_v it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n manifest_a to_o all_o the_o world_n to_o these_o let_v we_o add_v some_o protestant_a testimony_n how_o from_o the_o first_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n all_o article_n of_o religion_n for_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n and_o afterward_o many_o chief_a and_o necessary_a point_n thereof_o be_v teach_v and_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n without_o scripture_n and_o i_o will_v only_o cite_v their_o late_a work_n history_n of_o the_o world_n much_o commend_v 180._o histor_n of_o the_o world_n lib._n 1._o pag._n 180._o and_o approve_v among_o they_o of_o the_o practice_n and_o delivery_n of_o religion_n thus_o they_o write_v that_o the_o rule_n in_o general_n be_v paternal_a it_o be_v most_o evident_a for_o adam_n be_v lord_n over_o his_o own_o child_n instruct_v they_o in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n his_o creator_n as_o we_o read_v cain_n and_o abel_n bring_v oblation_n before_o god_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o their_o parent_n the_o father_n of_o mankind_n their_o sixth_o treatise_n or_o paragrah_n in_o that_o first_o book_n be_v 78._o lib._n 1_o §._o 6._o pag._n 78._o thus_o entitle_v of_o the_o patriarch_n deliveringe_v their_o knowledge_n by_o tradition_n and_o write_v in_o these_o word_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o curiosity_n and_o polecie_n of_o elder_a age_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o knowledge_n be_v the_o great_a treasure_n that_o man_n seek_v for_o and_o which_o they_o also_o cover_v and_o hide_v from_o the_o vulgar_a sort_n as_o jewel_n of_o inestimable_a price_n feare_v the_o irreverent_a construction_n of_o the_o ignorant_a and_o irreligious_a so_o as_o whatsoever_o be_v attain_a unto_o concern_v god_n and_o his_o workeinge_n in_o nature_n the_o same_o be_v not_o leave_v to_o public_a dispute_n but_o deliver_v over_o by_o hart_n and_o tradition_n from_o wise_a man_n to_o posterity_n equal_o zealous_a ex_fw-la animo_fw-la in_o animum_fw-la sine_fw-la literis_fw-la medio_fw-la intercedente_fw-la areop_n dion_n areop_n verbo_fw-la from_o mind_n to_o mind_n without_o letter_n by_o way_n of_o tradition_n or_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o it_o be_v think_v by_o esdras_n origen_n and_o hilarius_n as_o mirandula_n conceive_v that_o moses_n do_v not_o only_o upon_o the_o mount_n receive_v the_o law_n from_o god_n but_o withal_o secretiorem_fw-la &_o veram_fw-la legis_fw-la enarrationem_fw-la a_o more_o secret_a and_o true_a explanation_n of_o the_o law_n which_o say_v he_o out_o of_o the_o same_o author_n he_o deliver_v by_o mouth_n to_o josuah_n and_o josuah_n to_o the_o elder_n for_o to_o teach_v these_o mystery_n which_o he_o call_v secretiora_fw-la to_o the_o rude_a multitude_n be_v no_o other_o quam_fw-la dare_v sanctum_fw-la canibus_fw-la to_o cast_v pearl_n before_o swine_n in_o succeed_a time_n this_o understand_v and_o wisdom_n begin_v to_o be_v write_v in_o cipher_n and_o character_n and_o letter_n bear_v the_o form_n of_o beast_n bird_n and_o other_o creature_n and_o to_o be_v teach_v only_o to_o such_o as_o serve_v in_o their_o temple_n and_o to_o their_o king_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o first_o the_o cabala_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v 79._o pag._n 79._o a_o imitation_n this_o cabala_n import_v a_o law_n receive_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a cabala_n in_o hebrew_n be_v receptio_fw-la in_o latin_a and_o a_o receive_n in_o english_a if_o then_o such_o as_o will_v seem_v wise_a in_o the_o use_n of_o reason_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o story_n of_o the_o creation_n or_o begin_v of_o all_o thing_n be_v write_v by_o inspiration_n the_o holy_a ghost_n guide_v the_o hand_n of_o moses_n yet_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o thâ—_n knowledge_n thereof_o may_v by_o tradition_n then_o use_v be_v deliver_v unto_o he_o by_o a_o more_o certain_a presumption_n than_o any_o or_o all_o the_o testimony_n which_o profane_a antiquity_n have_v preserve_v and_o leave_v to_o their_o successor_n for_o leave_v to_o remember_v that_o adam_n instruct_v seth_n and_o seth_n his_o child_n and_o successor_n which_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o mathusalem_n live_v together_o with_o adam_n himself_o 243_o year_n and_o noah_n with_o mathusalem_n no_o less_o than_o 500_o year_n and_o before_o noah_n die_v abraham_n be_v 58._o year_n old_a from_o whence_o this_o knowledge_n by_o a_o easy_a and_o ordinary_a way_n may_v come_v to_o israel_n and_o so_o to_o moses_n and_o to_o clear_v all_o doubt_n and_o objection_n these_o protestant_n prove_v unto_o us._n that_o the_o very_a bind_n and_o obligatory_a precept_n of_o god_n themselves_o be_v thus_o deliver_v and_o observe_v only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n they_o entitle_v the_o 8._o §_o of_o their_o second_o book_n 4._o histor_n sup_v libr._n 2._o cap._n 4._o §._o 4._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o the_o unwritten_a law_n of_o god_n give_v to_o the_o patriarch_n by_o tradition_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v the_o patriarch_n of_o the_o first_o age_n receive_v many_o precept_n from_o god_n himself_o and_o whatsoever_o be_v first_o impose_v by_o adam_n the_o same_o be_v observe_v by_o seth_n who_o instruct_v enos_n from_o who_o it_o succeed_v to_o noah_n sem_fw-mi abraham_n isaac_n jacob_n joseph_n and_o moses_n yea_o many_o particular_a commandment_n afterward_o write_v be_v former_o impose_v and_o deliver_v over_o by_o tradition_n which_o kind_n of_o teacheinge_v the_o jew_n afterward_o call_v cabala_n precept_n receive_v from_o the_o mouth_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o elder_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n after_o the_o law_n write_v add_v the_o interpretation_n of_o secret_a misterye_n reserve_v in_o the_o bosom_n of_o their_o priest_n and_o unlawful_a to_o be_v utter_v to_o the_o people_n but_o the_o true_a cabala_n be_v not_o to_o be_v conceal_v from_o any_o as_o be_v in_o deed_n the_o divine_a law_n reveal_v to_o the_o patriarch_n and_o from_o they_o deliver_v to_o posterity_n when_o as_o yet_o it_o be_v unwritten_a and_o entreat_v how_o after_o letter_n and_o writing_n be_v invent_v and_o many_o reveal_v mystery_n so_o record_v yet_o man_n must_v still_o maintain_v tradition_n unwritten_a and_o instruction_n from_o they_o they_o exemplify_v in_o this_o order_n out_o of_o s._n
think_v be_v plural_a that_o whosoever_o by_o their_o interpretation_n shall_v allow_v such_o absurdity_n can_v have_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n now_o the_o minor_a be_v easy_o prove_v by_o he_o also_o for_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o obey_v lawful_a superiority_n and_o authority_n such_o as_o he_o say_v a_o general_a council_n have_v over_o all_o christian_n in_o these_o case_n his_o word_n before_o cite_v be_v these_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a 228._o field_n l._n 4._o â—_o 16._o pag._n 228._o power_n that_o be_v the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpret_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n wherefore_o see_v general_a counsel_n have_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v power_n over_o all_o man_n by_o these_o protestant_n and_o yet_o by_o their_o article_n before_o may_v err_v and_o have_v sup_n art_n 21._o sup_n err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertain_v unto_o god_n the_o whole_a christian_a world_n with_o so_o many_o absurdity_n may_v be_v in_o this_o damnable_a error_n the_o church_n may_v cease_v not_o be_v catholic_a christ_n 203._o field_n pag._n 203._o shall_v be_v without_o a_o church_n which_o d._n feild_n before_o esteem_v great_a absurdity_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v they_o which_o strange_o pervert_v bely_v deprave_v abuse_n and_o falsefye_v holy_a scripture_n can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o but_o m._n parkes_n so_o testify_v of_o our_o testim_fw-la park_n ag_n lymbom_n def_n of_o the_o 1._o 2._o 3._o testim_fw-la english_a protestant_n therefore_o they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v true_a interpreter_n of_o they_o nothe_v remain_v in_o this_o argument_n to_o be_v prove_v further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o interpreter_n or_o expositor_n of_o scripture_n who_o interpretation_n be_v partial_a untrue_a seditious_a savoure_v of_o treason_n poison_n the_o gospel_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o juridical_a but_o the_o english_a protestant_n hy_z their_o own_o testimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v judge_v true_a and_o iuridicall_a interpreter_n the_o mayor_n be_v true_a and_o evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o by_o the_o protestant_a 47._o confer_v at_o hampt_a pag._n 47._o conference_n in_o these_o word_n the_o note_n annex_v to_o the_o geneva_n translation_n some_o be_v very_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savoure_a toâ—_n much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n yet_o these_o be_v allow_v and_o publish_v as_o public_a and_o approve_a interpretation_n an_o other_o protestant_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o bishop_n 1604._o aduerment_n an._n 1604._o note_n betray_v our_o lord_n and_o redeemer_n and_o befool_v the_o rock_n of_o salvation_n they_o be_v the_o very_a poison_n to_o all_o the_o gospel_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o of_o his_o fellow_n 4._o orme_a pick_v purit_fw-la q._n 4._o protestant_n they_o fill_v the_o margin_n of_o their_o book_n full_a of_o place_n of_o scripture_n in_o a_o wrong_n sense_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o may_v more_o easy_o deceive_v the_o simple_a people_n they_o neither_o care_n for_o mayor_n minor_n nor_o conclusion_n so_o they_o may_v say_v some_o thing_n they_o point_v their_o margin_n with_o shameful_a abuse_v of_o scripture_n to_o these_o i_o may_v add_v more_o argument_n as_o that_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n they_o be_v heretic_n schismatic_n have_v no_o ttue_n church_n no_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o like_a as_o among_o other_o reason_n from_o themselves_o why_o catholik_o may_v not_o communicate_v with_o they_o in_o spiritual_a and_o religeous_a affair_n be_v prove_v in_o a_o late_a treatise_n against_o they_o i_o will_v therefore_o pass_v they_o over_o as_o already_o prove_v chapter_n vii_o wherein_o by_o these_o protestant's_n be_v prove_v that_o unwritten_a tradition_n lawful_o prove_v be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n equal_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o many_o such_o be_v and_o all_o confirm_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestant_n religion_n after_o this_o entreateinge_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o write_a word_n of_o god_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o part_n of_o his_o sacred_a word_n delyver_v by_o tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n preserve_v and_o propose_v to_o faithful_a christian_n by_o the_o holy_a spouse_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n who_o judgement_n rule_n and_o direction_n be_v so_o dignify_v above_o all_o inferior_a judgement_n by_o these_o protestant_n before_o concern_v the_o validity_n and_o authority_n of_o true_o prove_v tradition_n i_o argue_v thus_o all_o rule_n ground_n and_o authority_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n that_o be_v equal_a with_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n the_o high_a rule_n in_o such_o cause_n be_v â—eghely_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o obey_v of_o all_o christian_n but_o the_o holy_a tradition_n and_o unwritten_a verity_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o apostle_n be_v lawful_o prove_v be_v of_o this_o nature_n therefore_o to_o be_v reverence_v embrace_v and_o receive_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v absolute_a equality_n there_o be_v not_o inferioritie_n but_o parity_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o all_o equality_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o m._n wotton_n speake_v of_o such_o have_v these_o supr_fw-la wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 405._o pag._n 436._o supr_fw-la word_n out_o of_o all_o question_n we_o be_v bind_v to_o keep_v they_o and_o tell_v we_o that_o m._n perkins_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n d._n feild_n speak_v thus_o concern_v tradition_n in_o this_o question_n by_o tradition_n we_o understand_v such_o part_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n or_o 20._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o discipline_n as_o be_v not_o write_v by_o they_o by_o whom_o they_o be_v first_o deliver_v for_o thus_o our_o adversary_n understand_v tradition_n which_o they_o divide_v into_o diverse_a kind_n first_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o author_n so_o make_v they_o of_o three_o sort_n divine_a apostolical_a and_o ecclesiastical_a second_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o matter_n they_o concern_v in_o which_o respect_n they_o make_v they_o to_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n for_o either_o they_o concern_v matter_n of_o faith_n or_o matter_n of_o manner_n and_o these_o late_a again_o either_o temporal_a or_o perpetual_a universal_a or_o particular_a all_o these_o in_o their_o several_a kind_n they_o make_v equal_a with_o the_o word_n precept_n and_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n the_o apostle_n and_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writeinge_v neither_o be_v there_o any_o reason_n why_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o do_v if_o they_o can_v prove_v any_o such_o unwritten_a verity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o write_v that_o give_v thing_n their_o authority_n but_o the_o worth_a and_o credit_n of_o he_o that_o deliver_v they_o though_o by_o word_n and_o lyvely_a voice_n only_o thus_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n be_v justify_v by_o protestant_n to_o be_v equal_a with_o the_o scripture_n if_o they_o can_v be_v prove_v now_o because_o protestant_n mayntayneinge_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o scripture_n for_o matter_n of_o faith_n deny_v tradition_n of_o that_o nature_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o protestant_n judgement_n prove_v and_o deliver_v to_o we_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v in_o their_o judgement_n or_o so_o must_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_a for_o every_o general_a proposition_n include_v the_o particular_a the_o antecedent_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o they_o whosoever_o do_v grant_n those_o thing_n which_o by_o they_o contain_v all_o matter_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v delyver_v by_o tradition_n must_v needs_o allow_v tradition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o these_o protestant_n do_v so_o therefore_o they_o must_v allow_v such_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a for_o whatsoever_o contain_v all_o exclude_v none_o and_o so_o comprehend_v all_o comprehend_v also_o some_o and_o the_o part_n of_o that_o all_o the_o minor_a be_v likewise_o prove_v in_o this_o manner_n suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o these_o protestant_n set_v down_o in_o the_o sixth_o article_n of_o their_o religion_n 6._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 6._o in_o these_o word_n holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o whatsoever_o iâ—_n not_o read_v therein_o nor_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o be_v not_o to_o be_v require_v of_o any_o man_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o the_o
faith_n or_o be_v think_v requisite_a or_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n now_o to_o prove_v my_o second_o proposition_n d._n feild_n will_v testify_v that_o both_o these_o scripture_n and_o the_o right_a order_n of_o deduction_n from_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o tradition_n only_o his_o â—ordes_n be_v these_o much_o contention_n there_o have_v 20._o field_n l._n 4._o pag._n 238._o cap._n 20._o be_v about_o tradition_n some_o urge_v the_o necessity_n of_o they_o and_o other_o reject_v they_o for_o the_o cleare_v whereof_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o we_o reject_v not_o all_o for_o first_o we_o receive_v the_o number_n and_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o book_n divine_a and_o canonical_a as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n this_o tradition_n we_o admit_v the_o number_n author_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o part_n of_o these_o bâ—okeâ—_n we_o receive_v as_o deliver_v by_o tradition_n thus_o much_o for_o the_o scripture_n that_o their_o number_n author_n part_n and_o every_o chapter_n verse_n and_o sentence_n be_v by_o tradition_n then_o their_o pretend_a deduction_n from_o thence_o must_v needs_o be_v such_o for_o in_o every_o theological_a syllogism_n they_o must_v needs_o take_v either_o the_o one_o or_o both_o proposition_n from_o this_o grant_v tradition_n and_o their_o conclusion_n must_v much_o rather_o be_v tradition_n as_o also_o the_o manner_n of_o deduce_v for_o they_o grant_v they_o be_v not_o express_o in_o scripture_n and_o to_o decide_v this_o d._n feild_n wittness_v again_o in_o this_o order_n the_o 239._o feild_n sup_v pag._n 238._o 239._o second_o kind_n of_o tradition_n which_o we_o admit_v be_v that_o summarie_a comprehension_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n which_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n the_o orderly_a connexion_n and_o distinct_a explication_n as_o these_o principal_a article_n gather_v into_o a_o epitome_n iâ—_n right_o name_v a_o tradition_n and_o howsoever_o he_o will_v contend_v that_o the_o article_n be_v in_o scripture_n or_o may_v thence_o be_v deduce_v in_o which_o his_o fellow_n in_o religion_n hereafter_o will_v give_v he_o denial_n for_o christ_n discende_v into_o hell_n communion_n of_o saint_n and_o other_o yet_o he_o must_v needs_o grant_v that_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v compose_v by_o they_o and_o deliver_v to_o the_o church_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o her_o faith_n before_o the_o scripture_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o he_o will_v say_v it_o be_v contain_v be_v write_v be_v absolute_o a_o tradition_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v it_o so_o absolute_a a_o thing_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n in_o it_o be_v employ_v and_o whence_o be_v infer_v all_o conclusion_n theological_a but_o that_o the_o 20._o feild_n supr_fw-la cap._n 20._o true_a explication_n also_o of_o scripture_n be_v a_o tradition_n he_o wittness_v in_o these_o word_n the_o three_o be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receavinge_v of_o the_o same_o aposile_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n therefore_o see_v these_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n be_v not_o without_o tradition_n and_o thing_n obscure_o contain_v may_v not_o be_v receive_v as_o article_n of_o religion_n by_o they_o without_o a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n by_o tradition_n and_o the_o plain_a thing_n of_o scripture_n by_o they_o before_o as_o also_o that_o epitome_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v tradition_n it_o be_v manifest_o prove_v that_o all_o article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v by_o tradition_n by_o these_o their_o writeing_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v of_o that_o necessity_n that_o the_o denial_n feild_n 〈…〉_o 〈…〉_o obstinate_o be_v heresy_n must_v needs_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n there_o be_v such_o doctrine_n only_o by_o tradition_n therefore_o some_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v believe_v only_o by_o tradition_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a yet_o further_o confirm_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n covell_v 2._o covell_a exam_n pag_n 202._o orme_a dial_n 2._o word_n be_v these_o heretic_n be_v neither_o simple_a infidel_n nor_o idolater_n but_o obstinate_o err_a in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n m._n ormerod_n write_v thus_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n which_o so_o swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contemn_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n persi_v in_o his_o opinion_n thus_o we_o see_v that_o heresy_n be_v not_o without_o denial_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n wherein_o both_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n be_v contemn_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o this_o manner_n where_o first_o to_o use_v his_o word_n he_o allow_v for_o a_o clear_a instance_n not_o to_o be_v prove_v by_o 240._o field_n pag._n 240._o scripture_n the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o mary_n and_o after_o confess_v that_o hiluedius_n for_o pertinatiouse_o denial_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n in_o that_o he_o say_v this_o be_v no_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n but_o a_o 20._o feild_n sup_v cap._n 20._o seemly_a truth_n deliver_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o church_n of_o god_n fit_v the_o sanctity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o so_o sanctify_a a_o vessel_n of_o christ_n incarnation_n as_o her_o body_n be_v he_o speak_v true_o in_o allow_v it_o for_o a_o tradition_n but_o deny_v it_o to_o be_v any_o point_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o yet_o tell_v we_o that_o heluidius_fw-la for_o denial_n of_o 〈◊〉_d be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n he_o both_o contradict_v himself_o the_o truth_n and_o his_o fellow_n protestant_n before_o assure_v that_o heretic_n be_v they_o that_o obstinate_o err_v in_o fundamental_a point_n as_o d._n covell_n write_v or_o as_o m._n ormerod_n note_v swerve_v from_o the_o wholesome_a doctrine_n as_o contenininge_v the_o judgement_n both_o of_o god_n and_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v deny_v in_o everye_o heresy_n and_o also_o that_o thing_n deliver_v only_o by_o tradition_n as_o d._n feild_n acknowledge_v the_o perpetual_a virginity_n of_o our_o bless_a lady_n to_o be_v be_v the_o word_n and_o judgement_n of_o god_n further_n these_o protestant_n seem_v to_o condemn_v the_o anabaptist_n and_o denier_n of_o the_o necessity_n to_o baptise_v infant_n yet_o d._n feild_n write_v thus_o 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o the_o foarth_n kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v the_o continue_a practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v of_o this_o sort_n be_v the_o baptism_n of_o infant_n which_o be_v therefore_o name_v a_o tradition_n because_o it_o be_v not_o express_o deliver_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v baptize_v infant_n nor_o any_o express_a precept_n there_o find_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o his_o word_n of_o the_o plural_a signification_n the_o four_o kind_n of_o tradition_n such_o thing_n of_o this_o sorâ—eâ—_n etc._n etc._n be_v sufficient_a argument_n that_o he_o allow_v diverse_a other_o tradition_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o which_o he_o add_v we_o find_v the_o scripture_n to_o delyver_v the_o ground_n of_o it_o be_v express_o 85._o field_n pag._n 228._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o against_o himself_o before_o and_o d._n covell_n thus_o assure_v we_o in_o these_o word_n doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretationâ—_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o d._n feild_n 226._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 226._o private_a interpretation_n be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o yet_o all_o man_n be_v bownde_v to_o receive_v and_o firm_o believe_v article_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n further_n d._n willet_n tell_v we_o that_o vigilantius_n 13._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 13._o be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o deny_v reverence_n to_o relic_n and_o yet_o protestant_n general_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v in_o holy_a scripture_n d._n feild_n write_v 29._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o in_o these_o word_n aerius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o name_a the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o they_o for_o this_o his_o
whitsuntide_n be_v general_o receive_v as_o a_o tradition_n deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n than_o the_o time_n themselves_o not_o be_v either_o command_v or_o direct_o exemplify_v in_o scripture_n must_v also_o be_v allow_v by_o tradition_n and_o yet_o the_o sabbath_n day_n in_o the_o old_a law_n which_o be_v abrogate_a by_o this_o tradition_n of_o the_o sunday_n the_o lord_n day_n as_o he_o name_v it_o be_v so_o express_o command_v by_o scripture_n that_o in_o order_n it_o be_v the_o three_o of_o the_o ten_o chief_a commandment_n and_o one_o of_o the_o first_o table_n belonge_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n therefore_o a_o tradition_n so_o powerable_a as_o to_o give_v a_o ceaseinge_n to_o the_o express_v write_v word_n law_n and_o commandment_n of_o god_n must_v needs_o be_v of_o equal_a power_n and_o the_o christian_n feast_n of_o easter_n likewise_o crosse_v with_o and_o evacuate_v the_o pascha_fw-la of_o the_o law_n write_v and_o without_o scripture_n only_o by_o the_o prerogative_n of_o tradition_n can_v be_v inferior_a especial_o see_v as_o before_o the_o quartadecâ—mans_n denier_n thereof_o be_v condemn_v as_o heretic_n by_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o that_o cause_n and_o the_o like_a reason_n be_v of_o the_o feast_n of_o whitesontide_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n receive_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o easter_n only_o by_o unwritten_a tradition_n yet_o clear_o abolisheinge_v and_o takeinge_v away_o the_o write_a law_n and_o word_n of_o god_n in_o that_o behalf_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v not_o a_o perfect_a and_o complete_a rule_n and_o square_a in_o matter_n and_o question_n of_o religion_n without_o the_o help_n and_o direction_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n can_v be_v term_v a_o absolute_a rule_n in_o this_o kind_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o write_v word_n of_o god_n by_o these_o protestant_n be_v such_o therefore_o by_o they_o no_o absolute_a and_o perfect_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n otherwise_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o the_o same_o respect_n may_v be_v absolute_a and_o not_o absolute_a perfect_a and_o not_o perfect_a and_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n field_n who_o speake_v of_o tradition_n 239._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 239._o unwritten_a and_o yet_o allow_v by_o he_o have_v these_o word_n the_o three_o kind_n of_o tradition_n be_v that_o form_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receive_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n this_o may_v right_o be_v name_v a_o tradition_n for_o that_o we_o need_v a_o plain_n and_o distinct_a explication_n of_o many_o thing_n which_o be_v somewhat_o obscure_o contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o tradition_n unwritten_a be_v the_o cause_n why_o many_o thing_n be_v believe_v by_o faith_n ground_v upon_o tradition_n not_o write_v which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o warrant_v we_o to_o believe_v for_o thing_n obscure_o handle_v and_o not_o plain_o and_o distinct_o explicate_v which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v by_o tradition_n can_v be_v the_o formal_a object_n of_o faith_n by_o any_o possibility_n for_o see_v true_a certain_a and_o undoubted_a revelation_n from_o god_n even_o by_o protestant_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n of_o beleeveinge_v thing_n obscure_o contain_v or_o teach_v can_v have_v this_o privilege_n and_o yet_o by_o d._n field_n word_n many_o thing_n be_v in_o this_o state_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o tradition_n and_o yet_o firm_o to_o be_v believe_v therefore_o not_o the_o obscurity_n in_o scripture_n but_o to_o use_v his_o word_n a_o plain_n and_o distinet_fw-la explication_n of_o many_o thing_n by_o tradition_n receive_v by_o the_o first_o christian_n from_o the_o apostle_n commend_v to_o posterity_n be_v the_o formal_a cause_n and_o reason_n of_o beleeveinge_v such_o verity_n now_o to_o draw_v to_o a_o end_n in_o this_o question_n of_o tradition_n d._n feild_n to_o his_o four_o before_o acknowledge_a kind_n of_o tradition_n the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o creed_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o form_n 4._o field_n pag._n 238._o l._n 4._o of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n thereof_o which_o the_o first_o christian_n receaveinge_v of_o the_o same_o apostle_n that_o deliver_v to_o they_o the_o scripture_n commend_v to_o posterity_n and_o the_o continue_a 239._o field_n pag._n 239._o practice_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o neither_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n express_o nor_o the_o example_n of_o such_o practice_n express_o there_o deliver_v though_o the_o grownde_n reason_n and_o cause_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o such_o practice_n be_v there_o contain_v and_o the_o benefitt_a or_o good_a that_o follow_v of_o it_o he_o add_v the_o five_o kind_n in_o these_o word_n the_o five_o kind_n of_o tradition_n comprehend_v 239._o feild_n supr_fw-la pag._n 239._o such_o observation_n as_o in_o particular_a be_v not_o command_v in_o scripture_n nor_o the_o necessity_n of_o they_o from_o thence_o conclude_v though_o in_o general_a without_o limitation_n of_o time_n and_o other_o circumstance_n such_o thing_n be_v there_o command_v of_o this_o sort_n many_o think_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o lend_v fast_a to_o be_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o fourthe_n and_o the_o sixth_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o some_o other_o this_o suppose_a as_o also_o the_o 242._o field_n pag._n 242._o same_o protestant_a doctor_n rule_v before_o to_o know_v true_a tradition_n the_o consent_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n the_o most_o renown_a for_o learning_n the_o constant_a testimony_n of_o the_o pastor_n of_o a_o apostolic_a church_n among_o which_o next_o to_o general_a 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o counsel_n bind_n and_o command_v all_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v especial_o to_o be_v obey_v reverence_v and_o respect_v as_o most_o privilege_a from_o error_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v evident_a by_o these_o protestant_n that_o tradition_n whether_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o or_o to_o be_v receive_v without_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v adjudge_v for_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o that_o before_o be_v prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n the_o pope_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o supreme_a command_v ruler_n in_o it_o that_o the_o scripture_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v canonical_a and_o the_o undowbted_a word_n of_o god_n and_o all_o true_a and_o juridical_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o be_v only_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o same_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o so_o their_o other_o grount_v rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n and_o learned_a father_n to_o be_v handle_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n do_v also_o teach_v unto_o we_o the_o same_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n for_o by_o their_o judgement_n they_o may_v not_o nor_o can_v proceed_v in_o such_o business_n but_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o true_a exposition_n and_o deduction_n from_o they_o already_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n therefore_o i_o conclude_v this_o question_n with_o this_o argument_n follow_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n in_o religion_n general_a counsel_n the_o high_a bind_v and_o command_v rule_n and_o authority_n over_o all_o christian_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n have_v define_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o father_n assemble_v in_o they_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n by_o tradition_n write_v or_o unwritten_a be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o but_o all_o or_o the_o chief_a article_n in_o question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n be_v direct_o conclude_v by_o the_o grounte_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o the_o counsel_n and_o bishop_n in_o they_o assemble_v at_o nyce_n the_o second_o the_o great_a laterane_n florence_n and_o constance_n basile_n cite_v and_o allow_v for_o general_a counsel_n by_o the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n d._n willet_n d._n covell_n m._n ap_fw-mi bill_n middlet_n papist_n â—9_n 119._o 120._o 124._o 125._o willet_n synop_n count_n 1._o q._n 7._o liniban_n ap_fw-mi parkes_n and_o other_o in_o such_o manner_n as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n now_o teach_v therefore_o they_o ought_v so_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o embrace_v of_o all_o christian_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n or_o in_o these_o citation_n therefore_o nothing_o remain_v to_o be_v prove_v in_o this_o argument_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n 51._o parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 21._o park_n ag_n lymb_n pag._n 176._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 178._o etc._n etc._n abbot_n ag_n hill_n pag_n 38._o 48._o 49._o 51._o
a_o book_n entitle_v the_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o be_v demonstrative_o prove_v by_o the_o writing_n of_o the_o principal_a and_o best_a learned_a english_a protestant_n bishop_n and_o doctor_n and_o rule_n of_o their_o religion_n publish_v allow_v or_o subscribe_v unto_o by_o they_o since_o the_o come_n of_o our_o king_n james_n into_o england_n that_o not_o only_o all_o general_a ground_n of_o divinity_n be_v against_o they_o but_o in_o every_o particular_a chief_a question_n between_o catholic_n &_o they_o they_o be_v in_o error_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n divide_v according_o into_o two_o part_n whereof_o the_o first_o entreat_v of_o those_o general_a ground_n the_o other_o of_o such_o particular_a controversy_n whereby_o will_v also_o manifeste_o appear_v the_o vanity_n of_o d._n morton_z protest_v bishop_n of_o chester_n his_o book_n call_v appeal_v or_o answer_v to_o the_o catholic_a author_n of_o the_o book_n entitle_v the_o protestant_n apology_n psal_n 126._o v._n 1._o except_o our_o lord_n build_v the_o house_n they_o labour_v in_o vain_a that_o build_v it_o with_o licence_n anno_fw-la 1617._o to_o all_o his_o well-beloved_a countryman_n english_a protestant_n especial_o persecutor_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_a religion_n dve_o and_o most_o friendly_a i_o remember_v my_o service_n and_o best_a love_n unto_o you_o in_o malady_n and_o disease_n desperate_a usual_a remedy_n will_v not_o â—uer_v in_o controversy_n those_o that_o be_v and_o wrongeful_o distress_v when_o equal_a trial_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v must_v accept_v unequal_a or_o none_o at_o all_o your_o late_a commend_a history_n of_o the_o world_n recommend_v unto_o we_o for_o most_o true_a this_o sentence_n nothing_o can_v be_v a_o more_o excellent_a wittnessinge_n then_o where_o a_o enemy_n do_v approve_v our_o cause_n your_o d._n morton_n do_v testify_v as_o much_o and_o no_o man_n will_v deny_v it_o neither_o this_o that_o follow_v that_o in_o controversed_a question_n and_o their_o trial_n no_o condemnation_n be_v more_o approve_a then_o where_o man_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n be_v condemn_v by_o their_o own_o judgement_n thus_o in_o our_o law_n confession_n of_o wrong_n and_o evil_a behaviour_n be_v conviction_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o recantation_n but_o without_o some_o high_a commaundinge_a cause_n how_o shall_v we_o find_v such_o enforceinge_n and_o force_a witness_n balaam_n his_o ass_n speak_v not_o of_o himself_o nor_o caypha_n of_o himself_o do_v prophesy_v and_o in_o english_a protestant_n religion_n where_o every_o one_o be_v make_v a_o judge_n over_o all_o that_o will_v gain_n say_v he_o in_o their_o conceit_n no_o man_n will_v suppose_v or_o once_o imagine_v that_o any_o one_o will_v be_v find_v among_o they_o to_o give_v sentence_n against_o themselves_o who_o they_o value_v and_o esteem_v at_o so_o high_a a_o rate_n above_o all_o the_o world_n beside_o especial_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o they_o hate_v and_o persecute_v so_o much_o yet_o because_o no_o other_o mean_n be_v leave_v i_o must_v build_v upon_o this_o unlevell_v ground_n and_o come_v for_o judgement_n at_o such_o a_o consistory_n only_o to_o take_v what_o they_o shall_v give_v and_o have_v nothing_o but_o what_o they_o please_v to_o allow_v which_o i_o hope_v will_v be_v that_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o title_n of_o this_o book_n the_o same_o to_o which_o they_o have_v all_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v print_a and_o publish_v for_o their_o doctrine_n and_o religion_n i_o dare_v not_o go_v hygh_o to_o the_o day_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n nor_o bring_v the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_n in_o other_o country_n jest_n i_o receive_v for_o answer_n as_o other_o have_v do_v that_o they_o stand_v not_o upon_o what_o foreign_a and_o former_a protestant_n have_v teach_v which_o though_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o only_a cavillons_n exception_n to_o be_v at_o variance_n or_o defiance_n with_o they_o in_o faith_n of_o who_o church_n as_o they_o name_v it_o they_o will_v be_v member_n yet_o to_o avoid_v all_o suspicion_n and_o colour_n of_o evasion_n though_o never_o so_o frivolous_a because_o no_o protestant_n may_v deny_v but_o that_o be_v their_o protestant_n religion_n in_o england_n under_o our_o king_n supreme_a head_n style_v of_o that_o church_n which_o he_o by_o his_o law_n and_o proceed_n with_o their_o consent_n and_o assentinge_v have_v here_o establish_v and_o this_o their_o bishop_n and_o doctor_n by_o oath_n or_o subscription_n have_v since_o then_o confirm_v and_o by_o their_o publish_a print_a writing_n defend_v or_o maintain_v or_o by_o their_o religion_n ought_v so_o to_o do_v i_o will_v only_o insist_v in_o this_o their_o own_o privilege_a and_o allow_v testimony_n and_o authority_n and_o assume_v by_o they_o to_o prove_v not_o only_o that_o all_o ground_n of_o religion_n in_o general_a do_v prove_v and_o maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v this_o protestant_n religion_n but_o further_o and_o demonstrative_o to_o manifest_v by_o true_a consequence_n that_o in_o every_o chief_a question_n between_o this_o protestant_n and_o catholic_n they_o be_v in_o error_n and_o we_o in_o truth_n which_o will_v be_v more_o than_o evident_a demonstration_n against_o d._n morton_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o chester_n his_o appeal_v or_o pretend_a answer_n to_o the_o catholic_n author_n of_o the_o protestant_n apology_n and_o therefore_o be_v confident_o assure_v that_o i_o have_v true_o and_o full_o perform_v what_o i_o undertake_v by_o their_o so_o great_a advantage_n as_o to_o make_v they_o both_o witness_n and_o judge_n in_o their_o own_o cause_n i_o presume_v as_o it_o be_v so_o to_o name_v this_o book_n the_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n i_o wish_v it_o be_v as_o easy_a and_o no_o more_o difficult_a labour_n to_o bridle_v their_o will_n and_o appetite_n from_o liberty_n overmuch_o love_v of_o this_o world_n and_o wanton_a delight_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v to_o demonstrate_v to_o their_o understanding_n that_o they_o be_v in_o error_n many_o man_n be_v able_a to_o do_v this_o but_o god_n and_o themselves_o must_v reform_v the_o other_o which_o of_o his_o great_a mercy_n i_o most_o humble_o beseech_v he_o to_o grant_v that_o they_o which_o so_o long_a time_n have_v only_o talk_v of_o reform_a church_n and_o religion_n may_v come_v to_o the_o true_a and_o real_a practice_n of_o reformation_n both_o in_o mind_n and_o manner_n which_o i_o hope_v they_o may_v the_o soener_o attain_v unto_o if_o they_o shall_v due_o consider_v how_o foul_a and_o deform_v the_o face_n of_o this_o their_o new_a doctrine_n be_v even_o as_o it_o be_v point_a by_o their_o own_o colour_n and_o pencell_n that_o which_o remain_v as_o my_o only_a suit_n to_o you_o be_v this_o not_o to_o be_v regardless_o of_o your_o best_a good_a not_o wilful_o to_o err_v from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n to_o esteem_v of_o the_o sacred_a religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o great_a enemy_n to_o it_o and_o friend_n to_o you_o shall_v conclude_v it_o worthy_a and_o let_v myself_o and_o labour_n enjoy_v your_o love_n as_o we_o shall_v deserve_v it_o and_o so_o i_o shall_v ever_o rest_v your_o most_o wellwishing_a contriman_n and_o friend_n author_n of_o this_o book_n the_o english_a protestan_v recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n the_o first_o part_n chapter_n i._o proveinge_v by_o english_a protestant_a writer_n since_o the_o begin_v of_o his_o majesty_n reign_n in_o england_n that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v of_o infallible_a judgement_n the_o protestant_n not_o so_o and_o so_o not_o the_o true_a church_n because_v the_o chief_a and_o most_o general_a controversy_n in_o religion_n in_o this_o time_n between_o the_o catholic_n of_o england_n and_o their_o adversary_n their_o country_n persecutor_n and_o innovator_n be_v concern_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n which_o where_o with_o who_o and_o what_o it_o be_v what_o be_v the_o property_n true_a note_n sign_n quality_n authority_n office_n and_o command_v of_o it_o i_o will_v first_o begin_v with_o that_o question_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o company_n society_n consistorye_n judgement_n or_o authority_n be_v in_o time_n of_o difference_n about_o religion_n most_o necessary_a to_o be_v know_v follow_v and_o obey_v and_o be_v the_o company_n of_o holy_a one_o the_o howsholde_n of_o faith_n spouse_n of_o christ_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n who_o communyon_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v direction_n follow_v and_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o must_v needs_o both_o be_v privilege_v from_o error_n and_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o matter_n of_o controversy_n but_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n be_v such_o therefore_o free_a from_o error_n and_o to_o be_v obey_v in_o this_o business_n
that_o they_o be_v malicious_a against_o it_o they_o shall_v deny_v it_o to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o true_a and_o essential_a definition_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ever_o be_v and_o still_o be_v unseperable_o annex_v unto_o it_o concern_v d._n mortons_n exception_n and_o limitation_n that_o the_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v proceed_v not_o from_o knowledge_n but_o from_o ignorance_n be_v full_o answer_v by_o his_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n before_o graunteinge_v that_o the_o pope_n great_a doctor_n and_o prince_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v saint_n and_o save_v soul_n and_o to_o avoid_v ignorance_n or_o wilful_a err_a they_o have_v write_v the_o papist_n cry_v mame_o in_o all_o 29._o relation_n of_o relig._n cap._n 29._o place_n for_o trial_n by_o disputation_n and_o that_o english_a protestant_n persecution_n against_o we_o be_v think_v to_o equal_v those_o of_o nero_n and_o dioclesian_n which_o we_o will_v not_o suffer_v if_o we_o know_v ourselves_o in_o error_n wilful_a both_o to_o be_v afflict_v in_o this_o and_o the_o world_n to_o come_v beside_o d._n mortons_n limitation_n be_v ridiculous_a for_o error_n and_o superstition_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o knowledge_n as_o his_o fond_a distinction_n surmise_v neither_o do_v the_o state_n of_o knowledge_n or_o ignorance_n â—arye_o the_o essential_a necessary_a and_o fundamental_a definition_n nature_n or_o essence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o that_o as_o in_o all_o other_o thing_n in_o all_o estate_n and_o time_n the_o particular_a exception_n which_o he_o take_v against_o the_o innovation_n of_o some_o doctrine_n which_o he_o contend_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n first_o be_v frivolous_a in_o this_o dispute_n none_o of_o they_o as_o he_o confess_v be_v of_o any_o thing_n essential_a and_o necessary_a either_o to_o the_o true_a church_n or_o salvation_n of_o which_o we_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n second_o they_o shall_v be_v all_o confute_v in_o their_o proper_a place_n by_o these_o his_o own_o brethren_n and_o present_a friend_n and_o countryman_n in_o religion_n three_o not_o to_o suspend_v my_o reader_n judgement_n so_o long_o doctor_n morton_n shall_v answer_n and_o by_o a_o general_a 574._o morton_n appeal_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 30._o pag._n 573._o 574._o reason_n so_o much_o as_o this_o place_n will_v permit_v confute_v himself_o in_o his_o own_o objection_n his_o word_n be_v these_o protestant_n in_o oppugninge_v doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v new_a and_o not_o catholic_a be_v so_o far_o from_o suffer_v the_o limitation_n of_o the_o first_o 4â—0_n year_n that_o they_o give_v the_o romanist_n the_o scope_n of_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n s._n gregory_n live_v within_o the_o first_o 600._o year_n he_o add_v for_o himself_o and_o other_o protestant_n as_o the_o centuriarist_n and_o many_o more_o of_o our_o conversion_n then_o in_o this_o supr_fw-la morton_n lib._n 1._o cap._n â—_o pag._n 60._o supr_fw-la manner_n pagan_a and_o heathenish_a people_n by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n through_o the_o ministry_n of_o austen_n the_o legate_n of_o s._n gregory_n be_v bring_v unto_o the_o fold_n of_o christ_n and_o therefore_o our_o author_n call_v iâ—_n a_o gracious_a conversion_n and_o yet_o that_o this_o light_n gospel_n fold_v of_o christ_n and_o gratiuâ—_n conversion_n to_o which_o they_o be_v convert_v be_v as_o they_o now_o scoff_o term_v our_o catholic_a roman_a religion_n romanisme_n papisme_n papistry_n superstition_n ceremony_n and_o the_o like_a by_o which_o they_o express_v the_o full_a state_n of_o our_o religion_n be_v thus_o testify_v by_o d._n mortons_n protestant_a author_n and_o witness_n the_o word_n of_o his_o centuriarist_n be_v these_o augustinus_n romanus_n ordinis_fw-la 748._o centuriator_fw-la ceatur_fw-la 6._o an._n 1â—82_n pag._n 747._o 748._o benedicti_fw-la monachuâ—_n à _fw-fr gregorio_n papa_n anno_fw-la domini_fw-la 582._o augustine_n a_o roman_a a_o monk_n of_o the_o order_n of_o benedict_n be_v send_v from_o gregory_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 582._o into_o england_n to_o win_v it_o to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o make_v it_o subject_a to_o his_o superstitious_a jurisdiction_n enterin_n into_o the_o kentish_a isle_n name_v tenet_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 596._o he_o endue_v king_n edelbert_n and_o his_o superstitious_a wife_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n yet_o with_o that_o condition_n that_o this_o popish_a worship_n shall_v be_v free_a and_o not_o compel_v after_o call_v a_o council_n he_o obtrude_v the_o romish_a rite_n and_o custom_n to_o those_o church_n that_o it_o to_o say_v altar_n vestment_n image_n mass_n chalice_n cross_n candlestick_n censor_n banner_n sacred_a vessel_n holy_a water_n they_z book_n of_o the_o roman_a ceremony_n oblation_n procession_n pompes_z tithe_n and_o the_o like_a when_o he_o have_v subject_v the_o britain_a church_n to_o the_o antichrist_n of_o rome_n romano_n antichristo_fw-la subiecisset_fw-la he_o die_v thus_o we_o see_v by_o d._n morton_n his_o great_o reverence_v 749._o col._n 749._o and_o esteem_v friend_n and_o fellow_n in_o religion_n that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o that_o his_o allow_a time_n be_v the_o same_o that_o it_o be_v at_o this_o present_a and_o not_o only_o his_o centuriarist_n but_o other_o protestant_n by_o his_o own_o relation_n be_v witness_n 559._o morton_n app._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 3._o willet_n de_fw-fr august_n mon._n morton_n supr_fw-la pag._n 67._o l._n 1._o cap._n 6._o centuriat_fw-la centur_fw-la 7._o col_fw-fr 559._o in_o this_o cause_n doctor_n humphrey_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v say_v that_o gregory_n bring_v in_o on_o we_o ceremoniarum_fw-la a_o burden_n of_o ceremony_n d._n willet_n say_v he_o bring_v in_o popery_n luke_n osiander_n and_o his_o before_o cite_a friend_n call_v that_o religion_n ceremonias_fw-la papisticas_fw-la papistical_a ceremony_n and_o to_o use_v their_o word_n ceremonias_fw-la papisticas_fw-la instituturi_fw-la &_o propagaturi_fw-la quod_fw-la beda_n vocat_fw-la aliquos_fw-la christo_fw-la praedicando_fw-la acquirere_fw-la to_o teach_v and_o publish_v papistical_a ceremony_n which_o bede_n that_o glory_n of_o our_o nation_n call_v to_o get_v some_o to_o christ_n by_o preachinge_a mr._n bale_n a_o other_o of_o his_o friend_n 5._o joan._n bal._n l._n the_o script_n brit._n centur_fw-la 1._o in_o august_n pag._n 34._o fol._n 3_o 5._o and_o author_n have_v these_o word_n augustine_n be_v send_v apostle_n from_o gregory_n to_o instruct_v the_o english_a saxon_n in_o the_o papistical_a faith_n papistica_fw-la fide_fw-la initiandos_fw-la and_o again_o king_n ethelbert_n be_v convert_v receive_v romanisme_n with_o the_o superstition_n adjoin_v romanismum_fw-la cum_fw-la adiunctis_fw-la superstitionibus_fw-la suscepit_fw-la augustine_n bring_v in_o alâ—â—rs_n vestment_n sacred_a vessel_n relic_n and_o book_n of_o ceremony_n all_o which_o gregory_n have_v send_v unto_o he_o with_o the_o blessing_n of_o peter_n and_o that_o these_o with_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o sacred_a ceremony_n which_o they_o call_v the_o body_n of_o popery_n be_v not_o then_o new_o invent_v but_o use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o his_o majesty_n saithe_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o speech_n k._n speech_n both_o in_o faith_n and_o ceremony_n shall_v be_v testify_v and_o prove_v hereafter_o in_o the_o proper_a question_n of_o such_o thing_n by_o d._n morton_n himself_o and_o too_o many_o other_o of_o his_o now_o english_a protestant_n confederate_n in_o religion_n to_o be_v without_o manifest_a impudency_n to_o be_v deny_v therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n the_o present_a roman_a church_n must_v be_v allow_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o all_o their_o former_a inuective_n against_o it_o and_o their_o departe_v from_o it_o by_o their_o own_o judgement_n must_v be_v recant_v chapter_n iii_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n ever_o be_v and_o now_o lawful_o be_v and_o aught_o so_o to_o be_v esteem_v the_o supreme_a pastor_n and_o head_n on_o earth_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o christ_n of_o his_o sentence_n and_o authority_n from_z hence_o it_o be_v evident_o prove_v that_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v supreme_a head_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n for_o see_v these_o protestant_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o true_a regiment_n and_o discipline_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n and_o thus_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o true_a churehe_fw-ge and_o have_v this_o note_n of_o true_a regiment_n the_o supreme_a binde_v and_o commaundinge_a authority_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o that_o government_n be_v therein_o conclude_v likewise_o it_o so_o follow_v by_o their_o note_n of_o true_a doctrine_n wherein_o they_o have_v grant_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n constant_o persi_v in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a and_o essential_a such_o as_o this_o
authority_n though_o wicked_a sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la discolis_fw-la and_o to_o say_v as_o you_o must_v do_v otherwise_o you_o demonstrate_v against_o your_o english_a protestant_n church_n who_o mouth_n you_o so_o often_o undertake_v to_o be_v and_o for_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n that_o magistrate_n fall_v into_o deadly_a sin_n cease_v to_o be_v magistrate_n one_o of_o your_o brother_n witkliffe_n his_o heresy_n condemn_v by_o high_a authority_n for_o otherwise_o if_o the_o present_a pope_n paulus_n the_o five_o a_o saint_n in_o all_o indifferent_a judgement_n as_o all_o his_o predecessor_n from_o leo_n the_o ten_o and_o the_o revolt_n of_o luther_n in_o respect_n of_o any_o protestant_a succession_n may_v be_v think_v worthy_a to_o be_v esteem_v such_o or_o as_o your_o word_n prescribe_v in_o your_o protestant_a censure_n yet_o except_o it_o be_v his_o due_n without_o that_o your_o adjudge_v sanctity_n neither_o our_o king_n of_o england_n nor_o all_o the_o protestant_a prince_n and_o regiment_n in_o the_o world_n can_v by_o your_o religion_n make_v the_o pope_n or_o any_o other_o to_o be_v primate_n and_o have_v the_o charge_n or_o oversight_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o by_o your_o own_o doctrine_n of_o prince_n or_o presbytery_n supreamacie_n none_o extend_v further_a than_o their_o own_o temporal_a dominion_n much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o any_o great_a part_n thereof_o and_o by_o reas_n lord_n cookâ—_n prot_n assert_v jacob_n reas_n your_o own_o rule_n of_o authority_n justify_v both_o by_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n of_o england_n and_o your_o minister_n nemo_fw-la potest_fw-la plus_fw-la juris_fw-la in_o alium_fw-la transfer_v quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la habet_fw-la no_o man_n can_v transfer_v or_o bestow_v more_o right_o upon_o a_o other_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v therefore_o by_o our_o sentence_n from_o our_o king_n mouth_n as_o you_o assuer_fw-mi we_o all_o pope_n ever_o be_v and_o this_o be_v supreme_a head_n and_o ruler_n of_o christ_n whole_a church_n in_o england_n and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o whole_a church_n as_o your_o greek_a grant_n with_o s._n gregory_n nazianzen_n be_v and_o all_o that_o desire_v to_o be_v account_v the_o choose_v and_o true_a sheep_n and_o member_n of_o this_o great_a flock_n fold_n and_o church_n of_o christ_n aught_o to_o submit_v themselves_o to_o this_o high_a shepherd_n primate_n and_o overseer_n of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o and_o not_o to_o be_v judge_n over_o he_o and_o to_o this_o also_o d._n morton_n himself_o 7._o morton_n app._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 7._o must_v subscribe_v though_o he_o will_v be_v singular_a above_o his_o fellow_n as_o often_o time_n he_o be_v for_o first_o he_o allow_v this_o sentence_n of_o their_o so_o name_v archbishop_n whiteguist_n against_o cartwright_n victor_n in_o the_o year_n of_o christ_n 198_o be_v a_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v in_o great_a purity_n as_o not_o be_v long_o after_o the_o apostle_n and_o his_o majesty_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v then_o a_o rule_n to_o all_o yet_o d._n morton_n assure_v we_o that_o this_o godly_a bishop_n and_o martyr_n and_o ruler_n of_o that_o church_n which_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o do_v exercise_v the_o high_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n over_o all_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o do_v not_o yield_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o easter_n observation_n inflict_v excommunication_n the_o great_a act_n of_o jurisdiction_n by_o protestant_n against_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o 9_o morton_n app._n l._n 1._o cap._n 9_o pope_n victor_n excommunicate_v all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a which_o differ_v from_o his_o church_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o easter_n this_o claim_n and_o exercise_v of_o this_o supreme_a jurisdiction_n be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o in_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o protestant_n and_o a_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n that_o the_o do_v of_o it_o if_o unjust_o have_v be_v most_o damnable_a and_o yet_o he_o live_v and_o die_v a_o holy_a saint_n therefore_o i_o urge_v d._n morton_n with_o these_o his_o 298._o morton_z app_z pag._n 298._o own_o word_n in_o the_o case_n of_o s._n cyprian_n this_o we_o think_v may_v work_v in_o our_o adversary_n at_o least_o blush_v except_o they_o will_v intend_v to_o prove_v concern_v saint_n victor_n that_o the_o same_o man_n of_o god_n and_o holy_a martyr_n of_o christ_n be_v neither_o saint_n nor_o martyr_n but_o undoubted_o a_o damnable_a schismatic_n when_o d._n morton_n wittness_v the_o quite_o contrary_a sayeinge_v they_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n who_o after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a conform_v not_o themselves_o herein_o to_o the_o roman_a order_n but_o d._n morton_n insi_v 76._o mort._n supr_fw-la pag_n 76._o further_a in_o these_o word_n s._n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v be_v hard_o there_o where_o it_o be_v comit_v and_o 296._o mort._n sup_v pag._n 296._o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n and_o yet_o bellarmine_n urge_v appealeinge_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o all_o the_o coast_n of_o the_o world_n as_o a_o special_a argument_n of_o the_o pope_n absolute_a primacy_n d._n morton_n be_v answer_v by_o himself_o before_o proveinge_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exercise_v this_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o church_n both_o greek_a and_o latin_a then_o over_o africa_n and_o carthadge_n and_o in_o this_o very_a objection_n again_o confound_v himself_o for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n his_o time_n they_o appeal_v to_o supr_fw-la mort._n supr_fw-la rome_n and_o prove_v by_o s._n cyprian_n who_o he_o will_v have_v a_o enemy_n to_o such_o appeal_v and_o supreamacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o such_o appeal_n be_v then_o use_v long_o before_o any_o general_a council_n or_o christian_a emperor_n to_o grant_v such_o privilege_n to_o that_o church_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n and_o bishop_n of_o rome_n that_o claim_v receive_v and_o admit_v such_o appeal_n namely_o s._n cornelius_n and_o other_o ware_n holy_a saint_n and_o martyr_n therefore_o if_o that_o have_v be_v true_a which_o d._n morton_n write_v in_o these_o word_n 296._o morton_n pag_n 296._o saint_n cyprian_n direct_o ordain_v in_o a_o council_n that_o every_o man_n cause_n shall_v behard_v there_o where_o it_o waâ—_n commit_v and_o therefore_o command_v those_o man_n to_o return_v home_o again_o unto_o carthadge_n who_o have_v adventure_v to_o appeal_v unto_o rome_n not_o alloweinge_v that_o any_o other_o bishop_n shall_v retract_v thing_n do_v by_o they_o in_o africa_n unless_o say_v cyprian_n a_o few_o lewd_a and_o desperate_a parson_n think_v the_o bishop_n of_o africa_n to_o have_v less_o authority_n by_o who_o they_o have_v be_v already_o judge_v and_o condemn_v if_o this_o allegation_n of_o d._n morton_n be_v true_a and_o certain_a yet_o it_o nothing_o preiudicate_v the_o authority_n and_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n not_o to_o be_v censure_v and_o judge_v by_o inferior_a bishop_n such_o as_o those_o of_o africa_n be_v unto_o rome_n by_o protestant_n doctrine_n and_o d._n morton_n himself_o beside_o all_o that_o be_v say_v before_o be_v witness_v sufficient_a in_o this_o matter_n for_o write_v of_o pope_n julius_n in_o those_o allow_a time_n he_o have_v these_o word_n two_o point_n 286._o morton_n pag._n 286._o will_v be_v observe_v in_o this_o claim_n of_o pope_n julius_n the_o first_o be_v what_o it_o be_v that_o he_o challenge_v the_o second_o be_v by_o what_o right_a both_o these_o be_v record_v by_o socrates_n his_o challenge_n be_v that_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v call_v unto_o the_o council_n and_o that_o without_o his_o sentence_n no_o decree_n shall_v be_v conclude_v the_o right_a hereof_o he_o pretend_v to_o stand_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n the_o word_n of_o socrates_n his_o author_n 9_o socrat._n histor_n ccclesiast_n circa_fw-la an._n 346._o &_o histor_n tripart_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 9_o because_o d._n morton_n be_v a_o know_a myncer_n of_o authority_n be_v these_o regula_n ecclesiastica_fw-la iubeat_fw-la non_fw-la oportere_fw-la praeter_fw-la sententiam_fw-la romani_fw-la pontificis_fw-la concilia_fw-la celebrari_fw-la the_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n command_v that_o counsel_n he_o not_o celebrate_v without_o the_o sâ—â—tence_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o again_o canonibus_fw-la iubentibus_fw-la praeter_fw-la romanum_fw-la nibil_n decerni_fw-la 19_o socrat._n sup_v &_o histor_n trip_v lib._n 4._o cap._n 19_o pontificem_fw-la the_o canon_n commaundeinge_v that_o nothing_o be_v decree_v without_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o yet_o d._n morton_n
of_o our_o lord_n himself_o the_o last_o be_v to_o be_v a_o interpreter_n and_o in_o that_o followe_a the_o safe_a rule_n to_o make_v a_o undivided_a unity_n of_o the_o truth_n uncapable_a of_o contradiction_n to_o be_v a_o most_o faithful_a 34._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 34._o expositor_n of_o his_o own_o meaneinge_n and_o he_o conclude_v thus_o wâ—e_o say_v that_o we_o be_v teach_v to_o receive_v the_o word_n of_o god_n from_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n we_o see_v her_o judgement_n we_o hear_v her_o voice_n and_o in_o humility_n subscribe_v unto_o all_o this_o therefore_o be_v so_o prove_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n endow_v with_o these_o privilege_n concern_v scripture_n that_o the_o sentence_n of_o it_o by_o d._n feild_n before_o be_v more_o 202._o feild_n l_o 4._o c._n 5._o pag._n 202._o to_o be_v regard_v then_o any_o they_o have_v or_o can_v pretend_v and_o have_v propose_v all_o book_n for_o scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v we_o must_v obey_v it_o and_o the_o rather_o agree_v with_o the_o greek_a church_n of_o which_o d._n feild_n write_v 5._o feild_n pag._n 71._o l._n 3._o c._n 5._o thus_o we_o account_v they_o in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o that_o church_n can_v be_v which_o propose_v adulterate_a and_o false_a scripture_n for_o true_a and_o the_o undoubted_a word_n of_o god_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v also_o evident_o true_a that_o all_o book_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n receave_v for_o holy_a scripture_n as_o so_o propose_v publish_v and_o prove_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o sentence_n which_o in_o this_o time_n be_v high_a and_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o these_o protestant_n have_v write_v and_o so_o all_o thing_n in_o this_o argument_n be_v evident_o confess_v for_o true_a by_o our_o adversary_n before_o my_o next_o argument_n i_o will_v cite_v the_o opinion_n of_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o peterboroughe_n in_o this_o matter_n that_o we_o may_v plain_o see_v where_o upon_o protestant_n denye_v so_o many_o book_n for_o canonical_a scripture_n which_o catholic_n receive_v be_v ground_v his_o word_n be_v these_o catholic_n 15._o dove_n persuas_fw-la pag._n 15._o prove_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a out_o of_o s._n augustine_n we_o that_o they_o be_v apochrypha_n out_o of_o s._n hierome_n both_o which_o doctor_n be_v of_o no_o small_a authority_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o in_o this_o we_o differ_v no_o more_o from_o they_o than_o s._n hierome_n do_v from_o s._n augustine_n this_o suppose_a i_o argue_v thus_o from_o these_o protestant_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n by_o a_o bishop_n saint_n and_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o protestant_n far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_v the_o apostle_n and_o this_o so_o constant_o that_o this_o so_o worthy_a a_o man_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o probability_n be_v more_o like_a to_o be_v true_a then_o that_o which_o doubteful_o teach_v by_o a_o other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n who_o both_o as_o the_o same_o protestant_n write_v deal_v unchristiane_o and_o his_o authority_n in_o some_o other_o question_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a and_o in_o this_o also_o recall_v his_o opinion_n or_o renownce_v it_o to_o be_v his_o meanening_n but_o the_o doctrine_n which_o catholic_n hold_v concern_v canonical_a scripture_n be_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o protestant_o thus_o much_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v true_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v than_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n of_o protestant_n therefore_o by_o protestant_n it_o be_v more_o probable_a credible_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n in_o the_o proceed_n of_o these_o protestant_n by_o who_o i_o dispute_v in_o this_o place_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o among_o man_n learn_v in_o profession_n the_o common_a maxim_n and_o reason_n be_v we_o must_v believe_v every_o one_o most_o cunning_a in_o his_o art_n and_o among_o man_n learned_a he_o that_o be_v most_o or_o more_o learned_a be_v to_o be_v credit_v before_o he_o that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v his_o inferior_a in_o learning_n and_o doctrine_n constant_o teach_v not_o only_o to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o such_o a_o more_o or_o most_o learned_a father_n and_o doctor_n and_o saint_n but_o further_o to_o be_v doctrine_n general_o of_o christ_n true_a church_n be_v of_o more_o credit_n and_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v then_o that_o which_o by_o a_o man_n suppose_v not_o so_o learned_a be_v either_o doubtful_o or_o singular_o teach_v or_o uncertain_a whether_o it_o be_v so_o teach_v or_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o be_v recant_v disclaim_v or_o retract_v by_o himself_o the_o second_o proposition_n concern_v these_o two_o great_a doctor_n and_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o point_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n d._n couâ—ll_o write_v of_o s._n augustine_n in_o 3._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 3._o these_o term_n he_o be_v far_o the_o most_o learned_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n except_o the_o apostle_n and_o give_v the_o high_a commendation_n he_o can_v to_o s._n thomas_n aquinâ—s_n our_o holy_a and_o learned_a schole-man_n he_o burg._n covell_a ag_n burg._n write_v thus_o by_o a_o common_a proverb_n it_o be_v speak_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o s._n augustine_n dwell_v in_o aquinas_n concern_v s._n hiâ—â—ome_n upon_o who_o imagine_a opinion_n in_o this_o point_n they_o will_v hazard_v their_o whole_a religion_n in_o their_o judgement_n allowe_a only_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v judge_n and_o ground_n in_o other_o point_n they_o use_v he_o in_o these_o term_n mr._n wottons_n 520._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n 495._o 500_o 519._o 520._o word_n be_v hieromes_n authority_n in_o the_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o much_o worth_a hierome_n condemninge_v jovinian_a deal_v unchristiane_o with_o he_o the_o authority_n of_o hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v and_o sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o to_o be_v admit_v now_o let_v we_o hear_v from_o these_o protestant_n in_o what_o manner_n these_o two_o doctor_n teach_v as_o this_o protestant_n tell_v we_o these_o two_o diverse_a doctrine_n one_o for_o catholic_n and_o the_o other_o for_o protestant_n d._n feild_n writeinge_v of_o book_n which_o catholic_n admit_v for_o canonical_a and_o the_o protestant_n refuse_v tell_v we_o that_o s._n augustine_n and_o the_o three_o council_n 246._o field_n pag._n 248._o l._n 4._o c._n 23._o &_o pag._n 246._o of_o carthage_n confirm_v in_o the_o sixth_o general_a council_n wherein_o augustine_n be_v present_a and_o innocentius_n pope_n lyve_v in_o that_o time_n seem_v to_o add_v they_o to_o the_o canon_n then_o it_o seem_v by_o this_o protestant_a testimony_n that_o s._n augustine_n opinion_n approve_v in_o so_o great_a a_o provincial_a council_n confirm_v in_o a_o general_a council_n the_o high_a commaundeinge_v judgement_n by_o they_o before_o and_o by_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o great_a apostolic_a see_n the_o second_o judge_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n before_o in_o d._n feilds_n allowance_n especial_o in_o that_o best_a time_n when_o his_o majesty_n say_v it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o constant_o teach_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n by_o this_o the_o great_a doctor_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o be_v like_a to_o be_v by_o these_o man_n be_v worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v and_o believe_v and_o by_o their_o doctrine_n before_o all_o man_n that_o will_v not_o be_v disobedient_a both_o in_o the_o second_o and_o first_o degree_n also_o be_v bownde_v to_o embrace_v and_o follow_v it_o now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o these_o protestant_n will_v testify_v of_o s._n hierome_n for_o their_o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n of_o these_o book_n the_o protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o 60._o conference_n pag._n 60._o the_o king_n entreate_v of_o protestant_n exception_n against_o these_o scripture_n use_v these_o word_n most_o of_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o those_o book_n be_v the_o old_a cavil_n of_o the_o jew_n renew_v by_o s._n hiâ—rome_n in_o his_o time_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o give_v they_o that_o name_n of_o apochrypha_n which_o opinion_n upon_o ruffinus_n his_o challenge_v he_o after_o a_o sort_n disclaim_v the_o rather_o because_o a_o general_a offence_n be_v take_v at_o his_o speech_n in_o that_o kind_a hitherto_o the_o censure_n at_o that_o public_a protestant_a conference_n by_o which_o the_o protestant_n ground_n for_o denial_n of_o those_o book_n of_o scripture_n and_o tearminge_v
authority_n in_o such_o case_n be_v private_a therefore_o no_o protestant_a interpretation_n be_v bind_v or_o juridical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n 235._o field_n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o pag._n 235._o in_o these_o word_n we_o confess_v that_o neither_o conference_n of_o place_n nor_o consideration_n of_o the_o antecedentia_fw-la and_o consequentia_fw-la nor_o look_v into_o the_o original_n be_v of_o any_o force_n unless_o we_o find_v the_o thing_n which_o we_o conceive_v to_o be_v understand_v and_o mean_v in_o the_o place_n interpret_v to_o be_v consonant_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o he_o write_v thus_o again_o private_a interpretation_n 226._o field_n pag._n 226._o be_v not_o so_o propose_v and_o urge_v as_o if_o they_o will_v bind_v all_o other_o to_o receive_v it_o the_o minor_a proposition_n that_o all_o protestant_a exposition_n in_o respect_n of_o a_o binde_v and_o juridical_a power_n be_v private_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o this_o protestant_a argument_n no_o interpretation_n or_o interpreter_n wante_v jurisdiction_n and_o authority_n to_o command_v their_o interpretation_n and_o exposition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v beleve_v as_o such_o be_v to_o be_v account_v bynde_v and_o juridical_a but_o all_o english_a protestant_n interpretation_n exposition_n and_o definition_n by_o their_o own_o judgement_n want_v this_o binde_v and_o commaunde_v authority_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n therefore_o they_o be_v not_o juridical_a and_o byndeinge_v to_o be_v believe_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o where_o there_o be_v not_o power_n and_o authority_n in_o thing_n those_o thing_n can_v be_v right_o and_o iuridical_o command_v or_o binde_v man_n to_o do_v or_o believe_v they_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n as_o before_o we_o make_v 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o three_o kind_n of_o judgement_n the_o one_o of_o discretion_n common_a to_o all_o the_o other_o of_o direction_n common_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o a_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n proper_a to_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n in_o the_o church_n so_o likewise_o we_o make_v three_o kind_n of_o interpretation_n the_o first_o private_a the_o second_o of_o public_a direction_n and_o so_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n may_v public_o propose_v what_o they_o conceive_v of_o it_o and_o the_o three_o of_o jurisdiction_n and_o so_o they_o that_o have_v supreme_a power_n that_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a council_n may_v interpreate_v the_o scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n suppress_v all_o they_o that_o shall_v gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o the_o like_a nature_n hitherto_o d._n field_n word_n plain_o declare_v that_o in_o his_o judgement_n the_o protestant_n neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v this_o juridical_a and_o commaunde_v judgement_n or_o interpretation_n because_o as_o be_v prove_v by_o themselves_o before_o they_o neither_o have_v have_v nor_o can_v have_v any_o general_a council_n in_o which_o alone_o he_o place_v this_o jurisdiction_n and_o binde_v power_n for_o propose_v without_o authority_n which_o he_o give_v there_o to_o bishop_n be_v not_o juridical_a and_o coactive_a if_o he_o shall_v answer_n that_o in_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n there_o be_v no_o general_a council_n and_o yet_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v decide_v and_o embrace_v he_o condemn_v himself_o and_o all_o protestant_n in_o this_o business_n for_o either_o he_o must_v leave_v that_o primative_a church_n absolute_o without_o jurisdiction_n and_o power_n which_o be_v most_o absurd_a or_o leave_v it_o to_o they_o that_o both_o true_o claim_v and_o use_v it_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n as_o these_o protestant_n have_v before_o acknowledge_v and_o above_o all_o man_n d._n feild_n must_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n for_o he_o 202._o feild_n pag._n 202._o have_v write_v and_o allow_v in_o this_o manner_n we_o must_v reverence_v the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writeing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o therefore_o by_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n in_o time_n when_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v the_o high_a decide_n and_o juridical_a sentence_n and_o power_n be_v in_o the_o church_n and_o pope_n of_o rome_n and_o by_o this_o he_o be_v also_o prevent_v from_o say_v that_o protestant_n may_v command_v such_o interpretation_n and_o definition_n within_o their_o own_o temporal_a territory_n for_o so_o they_o shall_v not_o most_o reverence_n and_o respect_n next_o to_o a_o general_a council_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o next_o judge_n as_o he_o have_v write_v but_o quite_o the_o contrary_a their_o own_o stubborn_a and_o disobedient_a will_n which_o in_o such_o cause_n be_v heretical_a or_o scâ—maticall_a usurpation_n and_o yet_o d._n feild_n in_o his_o division_n of_o interpretation_n before_o assign_v no_o jurisdiction_n at_o all_o to_o inferior_a bishop_n to_o command_v either_o in_o the_o whole_a church_n or_o in_o provincial_n in_o such_o case_n further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o opinion_n or_o article_n not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o matter_n of_o faith_n but_o all_o protestant_n deduction_n and_o interpretation_n in_o these_o controversy_n be_v such_o not_o ground_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o not_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o command_v as_o article_n of_o faith_n the_o mayor_n be_v the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v both_o before_o when_o protestant_n have_v deprive_v themselves_o of_o counsel_n pope_n and_o all_o true_a proposer_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n tie_v themselves_o to_o their_o own_o doctrine_n and_o deduction_n and_o be_v thus_o further_o confirm_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 85._o covell_a def_n of_o hook_n pag._n 85._o doctrine_n derive_v exhortation_n deduct_v interpretation_n agreeable_a be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o god_n therefore_o the_o whole_a religion_n of_o protestant_n against_o catholic_n be_v thus_o found_v upon_o so_o deceatefull_a a_o ground_n as_o humanee_n deduction_n be_v can_v true_o and_o juridical_o be_v commander_n yet_o it_o be_v so_o manifest_a to_o all_o that_o their_o religion_n consist_v whole_o on_o their_o imagine_a interpretation_n and_o deduction_n that_o mr._n wotton_n and_o etc._n wottoâ—_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o etc._n etc._n other_o be_v enforce_v absurde_o to_o say_v that_o deduction_n from_o scripture_n make_v a_o matter_n of_o faith_n otherwise_o he_o cannot_v make_v any_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v in_o their_o doctrine_n against_o us._n and_o d._n feild_n himself_o so_o resolute_a before_o against_o these_o private_a interpretation_n and_o exposition_n seem_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n to_o defend_v their_o religion_n in_o make_v such_o deduction_n to_o be_v matter_n of_o faith_n by_o every_o private_a deduction_n his_o word_n be_v these_o we_o 226._o feild_n pag_n 226._o say_v that_o man_n not_o neglect_v that_o light_n of_o direction_n which_o the_o church_n yield_v noâ—_n other_o help_n and_o mean_n may_v be_v assure_v out_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o the_o conference_n of_o place_n the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n and_o the_o suitable_a correspondence_n that_o one_o part_n of_o dyvine_a truth_n have_v with_o a_o other_o that_o they_o have_v sound_n out_o the_o true_a meaneinge_n of_o it_o and_o by_o this_o assurednes_n he_o seem_v to_o understand_v assurednes_n of_o faith_n make_v their_o private_a deduction_n and_o interpretation_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o m._n wotton_n before_o cite_v do_v in_o 467._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 467._o these_o word_n we_o acknowledge_v both_o and_o hold_v all_o matter_n conclude_v logical_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o well_o as_o if_o they_o be_v express_o set_v down_o in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n therefore_o i_o may_v lawful_o take_v it_o be_v a_o common_a protestant_a doctrine_n both_o doctor_n feild_n and_o m._n wotton_n speakeinge_v for_o their_o protestant_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n we_o say_v we_o acknowledge_v etc._n etc._n so_o that_o by_o their_o religion_n m._n field_n or_o m._n wottons_n logic_n vain_a and_o uncertain_a deduction_n be_v of_o high_a authority_n and_o more_o to_o be_v believe_v than_o any_o general_a council_n or_o 21._o articl_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o other_o external_a rule_n of_o religion_n for_o all_o these_o by_o they_o as_o be_v present_o to_o be_v prove_v may_v err_v even_o in_o
jude_n his_o epistle_n josephus_n 80._o pag._n 79._o 80._o origen_n tertullian_n s._n augustine_n beda_n procopius_n gazaeus_n and_o other_o that_o enoch_n do_v write_v diâ—ine_a thing_n and_o thus_o they_o add_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o noah_n have_v see_v and_o may_v preserve_v this_o book_n for_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o so_o exquisite_a knowledge_n as_o these_o man_n have_v be_v sudden_o invent_v and_o find_v out_o and_o entreat_v how_o the_o book_n of_o the_o battle_n 7._o pag._n 306._o cap._n 5._o §._o 7._o with_o other_o of_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v lose_v thus_o they_o write_v it_o seem_v probable_a that_o such_o a_o book_n as_o this_o there_o be_v and_o that_o the_o same_o shall_v now_o be_v wantinge_v it_o be_v not_o strange_a see_v so_o many_o other_o volume_n fill_v with_o divine_a discourse_n have_v perish_v in_o the_o long_a race_n of_o time_n or_o have_v be_v destroy_v by_o the_o ignorant_a and_o malicious_a heathen_a magistrate_n for_o the_o book_n of_o henoch_n howsoever_o they_o have_v be_v in_o late_a age_n corrupt_v and_o therefore_o now_o suspect_v be_v remember_v in_o a_o epistle_n of_o thaddaeus_n and_o cite_v by_o origen_n and_o by_o tertullian_n that_o work_n also_o of_o the_o patriarch_n abraham_n of_o formation_n which_o other_o bestow_v on_o rabbi_n achiba_n be_v not_o where_o find_v the_o book_n remember_v by_o josua_n c._n 10._o v._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o second_o of_o samuel_n c._n 1._o v._n 18._o call_v the_o book_n of_o jasher_n or_o justorum_fw-la be_v also_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o chozai_n concern_v manasse_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n 33._o v._o 18._o and_o 19_o of_o this_o book_n also_o lose_v hierome_n conceyve_v that_o the_o prophet_n isay_n be_v the_o author_n the_o same_o mischance_n come_v aswell_o to_o the_o story_n of_o solomon_n write_v by_o ahia_n silonite_n as_o to_o the_o book_n of_o nathan_n the_o prophet_n and_o to_o those_o of_o jeedo_n the_o seer_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 9_o v._n 29._o with_o these_o have_v the_o book_n of_o shemaiah_n and_o of_o iddo_n remember_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 12._o v._n 15._o perish_v and_o that_o of_o john_n the_o son_n of_o hanain_n cite_v in_o the_o second_o of_o chron._n c._n 20._o v._n 34._o also_o that_o of_o salomon_n which_o the_o hebrews_n write_v hiscirim_n of_o 5000_o verse_n of_o which_o that_o part_n call_v canticum_fw-la canticorum_fw-la only_o remain_v 1._o king_n 4._o 32._o and_o with_o this_o diverse_a other_o of_o salomon_n work_n have_v perish_v as_o his_o book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o tree_n plant_n beast_n fish_n etc._n etc._n 1._o king_n 4._o 33._o with_o the_o rest_n remember_v by_o origen_n josephus_n hierome_n cedrenus_n ciccus_fw-la aesculanus_n picus_n mirandula_n and_o other_o of_o 307._o pag._n 307._o these_o and_o other_o book_n many_o be_v consume_v with_o the_o same_o fire_n wherewith_o nebuchadnessar_n burn_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n hitherto_o this_o protestant_a discourse_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n not_o only_o before_o the_o scripture_n be_v write_v but_o after_o so_o many_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n dictate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n have_v utter_o perish_v except_o we_o will_v say_v which_o god_n forbid_v that_o god_n reveal_v and_o publish_v in_o holy_a scripture_n so_o many_o needle_n and_o fruitless_a thing_n or_o else_o so_o many_o necessary_a and_o divine_a revelation_n have_v altogether_o be_v lose_v and_o conceal_v from_o those_o that_o shall_v believe_v and_o keep_v they_o chapter_n viii_o where_o the_o high_a supreme_a judicial_a definitive_a authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v both_o prove_v to_o be_v such_o by_o these_o protestant_n to_o bind_v all_o christian_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n to_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o condemn_v protestancie_n the_o next_o question_n be_v concern_v general_a counsel_n of_o what_o authority_n and_o command_v they_o be_v in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n and_o whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n or_o that_o of_o english_a protestant_n be_v prove_v and_o confirm_v by_o they_o in_o the_o sentence_n of_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o toucheinge_v their_o power_n and_o command_a authority_n in_o these_o cause_n i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o in_o controversy_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o high_a judge_n the_o only_a remedy_n to_o redress_v error_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n be_v above_o other_o to_o be_v appeal_v unto_o have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o to_o supresse_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n disobeye_v such_o determination_n to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o above_o all_o other_o judgement_n be_v most_o to_o be_v reverence_v and_o respect_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o protestant_n must_v also_o by_o they_o be_v allow_v for_o the_o supreme_a high_a and_o last_o not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o judgement_n in_o this_o world_n in_o such_o question_n but_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o english_a protestant_n a_o general_a council_n be_v of_o these_o preeminence_n in_o these_o matter_n therefore_o by_o they_o the_o supreme_a most_o bind_n uncontroleable_a and_o judgement_n not_o to_o be_v appeal_v from_o or_o deny_v by_o any_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o that_o which_o be_v supreme_a and_o high_a can_v be_v inferior_a unto_o any_o neither_o that_o which_o have_v command_v and_o authority_n over_o all_o can_v possible_o be_v under_o the_o controlment_n and_o correction_n of_o any_o none_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v superior_a unto_o it_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o these_o 47._o bilson_n suru_n pag._n 82._o morton_n part_n 2._o apol._n pag._n 340._o l._n 4._o cap._n 18._o relat._n cap._n 47._o protestant_n follow_v the_o protestant_a bishop_n of_o winchester_n d._n bilson_n have_v these_o word_n the_o authority_n of_o general_a counsel_n be_v most_o wholesome_a in_o the_o church_n and_o he_o cit_v s._n augustine_n to_o that_o purpose_n d._n morton_n write_v thus_o concilium_fw-la publicum_fw-la est_fw-la summus_fw-la judex_fw-la a_o general_a council_n be_v high_a judge_n the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n name_v it_o the_o only_a remedy_n in_o such_o time_n of_o controversy_n d._n sutcliffe_n have_v 102._o sutcliffe_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 119._o sutcl_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 41._o 42._o 102._o these_o word_n general_a counsel_n have_v sovereign_a authority_n in_o external_a government_n and_o thus_o again_o false_a it_o be_v that_o we_o will_v admit_v no_o judge_n but_o scripture_n for_o we_o appeal_v still_o to_o a_o lawful_a genenerall_a council_n we_o hold_v all_o the_o christian_a faith_n explain_v in_o the_o six_o general_a counsel_n d._n feild_n have_v write_v thus_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o a_o general_a 228._o field_n pag._n 228._o council_n have_v authority_n to_o interpret_v scripture_n and_o by_o their_o authority_n to_o suppress_v all_o they_o that_o gaynesay_v such_o interpretation_n and_o subject_a every_o man_n that_o shall_v disobey_v such_o determination_n as_o they_o consent_v upon_o to_o excommunication_n and_o censure_n of_o like_a nature_n and_o 202._o field_n l._n 4._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 202._o as_o before_o be_v cite_v allow_v this_o sentence_n we_o must_v reverence_v and_o respect_n the_o authority_n of_o all_o catholic_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n and_o writing_n the_o church_n allow_v we_o must_v more_o regard_v the_o authority_n of_o catholic_a bishop_n more_o than_o these_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n among_o they_o more_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o a_o general_a council_n more_o than_o all_o these_o now_o to_o prove_v that_o general_a counsel_n thus_o allow_v by_o these_o protestant_n for_o the_o high_a and_o irrevocable_a judgement_n can_v by_o their_o own_o doctrine_n prove_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v true_a and_o so_o consequent_o no_o inferior_a authority_n justify_v their_o cause_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whosoever_o by_o public_a decree_n and_o constitution_n do_v condemn_v general_a councelle_n of_o error_n and_o to_o be_v a_o fallible_a and_o deceatefull_a rule_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o have_v no_o other_o mean_n to_o find_v the_o truth_n can_v pretend_v their_o religion_n to_o be_v infallible_o true_a as_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o reveal_v of_o god_n be_v by_o such_o testimony_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n be_v in_o this_o condition_n concern_v general_a counsel_n therefore_o their_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o can_v by_o their_o own_o proceed_n be_v warrant_v and_o prove_v by_o they_o to_o be_v true_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_a for_o no_o judgement_n erroneous_a and_o fallible_a can_v possible_o make_v any_o matter_n or_o question_v free_a from_o error_n and_o infallible_a otherwise_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v effect_v and_o
cause_v without_o a_o cause_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v manifest_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o this_o order_n for_o they_o have_v before_o condemn_v all_o other_o rule_n which_o they_o have_v of_o error_n as_o their_o parliament_n king_n censure_n and_o all_o private_a interpretation_n and_o make_v they_o subject_a and_o controleable_a by_o general_a counsel_n as_o have_v authority_n over_o all_o parson_n d._n field_n word_n of_o allowance_n after_o he_o have_v with_o other_o grant_v general_a counsel_n to_o be_v supreme_a bind_n and_o command_v all_o be_v these_o we_o must_v obey_v without_o scrupulous_a questioninge_v with_o all_o modesty_n of_o 202._o field_n pag._n 202._o mind_n and_o reverence_n of_o body_n with_o all_o good_a allowance_n acceptation_n and_o repose_n in_o the_o word_n of_o they_o that_o teach_v we_o unless_o they_o teach_v we_o any_o thing_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a and_o superior_a control_v immediate_o before_o he_o have_v allow_v the_o supreme_a and_o high_a judgement_n to_o general_a counsel_n and_o the_o next_o to_o the_o pope_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n than_o protestant_n teache_v contrary_a to_o superior_a and_o high_a authority_n in_o the_o pope_n be_v to_o be_v condemn_v by_o he_o but_o notwithstanding_o all_o this_o to_o make_v their_o cause_n desolate_a and_o demonstrate_v that_o their_o religion_n have_v no_o warrant_n of_o truth_n and_o infallibility_n at_o all_o thus_o they_o write_v of_o this_o high_a rule_n of_o general_a counsel_n even_o in_o their_o public_a article_n of_o religion_n 21._o article_n of_o relig._n art_n 21._o general_a counsel_n may_v err_v and_o sometime_o have_v err_v even_o in_o thing_n pertayninge_v unto_o god_n wherefore_o thing_n ordain_v by_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n unless_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v that_o they_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n therefore_o how_o true_o or_o certain_o soever_o general_a counsel_n make_v decree_n and_o definition_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n they_o give_v no_o validity_n to_o protestant_a religion_n if_o in_o themselves_o they_o shall_v approve_v it_o for_o by_o their_o cite_a article_n their_o ordination_n have_v neither_o strength_n nor_o authority_n as_o it_o be_v the_o decree_n of_o the_o general_a counsel_n but_o as_o it_o may_v be_v declare_v by_o a_o private_a protestant_a writer_n prince_n parliament_n or_o convocation_n in_o their_o conceit_n to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o scripture_n and_o yet_o before_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o a_o general_a council_n command_v all_o all_o must_v submit_v themselves_o unto_o it_o and_o all_o other_o their_o rule_n be_v erroneous_a and_o deceatefull_a therefore_o by_o these_o protestant_n neither_o general_a council_n nor_o any_o other_o rule_n assign_v by_o they_o can_v by_o any_o possibility_n prove_v their_o religion_n true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o no_o society_n people_n or_o professor_n of_o religion_n which_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n neither_o have_v nor_o by_o their_o proceed_n can_v hereafter_o have_v or_o have_v heretofore_o have_v any_o general_a council_n or_o mean_n to_o assemble_v and_o call_v it_o can_v in_o reason_n pretend_v it_o for_o their_o cause_n but_o the_o state_n of_o protestant_n by_o their_o own_o confession_n be_v such_o therefore_o general_a counsel_n can_v be_v pretend_v for_o they_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o esse_fw-la and_o be_v must_v needs_o in_o all_o thing_n go_v before_o operari_fw-la and_o workeinge_v by_o they_o for_o as_o by_o nature_n nothing_o can_v be_v make_v of_o nothing_o so_o that_o which_o want_v be_v and_o be_v not_o can_v produce_v nothing_o the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v likewise_o manifest_o true_a for_o never_o any_o protestant_a nor_o altogether_o so_o much_o as_o claim_v authority_n or_o jurisdiction_n in_o this_o matter_n none_o among_o they_o pretend_v it_o further_o than_o their_o own_o particular_a temporal_a dominion_n which_o all_o unite_a together_o never_o like_v to_o be_v be_v far_o to_o short_a and_o unequal_a to_o make_v a_o council_n general_a which_o they_o say_v exclude_v none_o especial_o of_o the_o great_a patriarch_n of_o rome_n constantinople_n alexandria_n and_o antioch_n not_o one_o of_o they_o be_v for_o they_o but_o all_o with_o their_o whole_a precinct_n limit_n subject_n and_o dition_n against_o they_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n to_o this_o i_o add_v the_o censure_n of_o their_o own_o protestant_a relator_n in_o these_o word_n the_o protestant_n 47._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 47._o be_v sever_v band_n or_o rather_o scatter_a troop_n each_o draw_v diverse_a way_n without_o any_o mean_n to_o pacific_a their_o quarrel_n to_o take_v up_o their_o controversy_n no_o prince_n with_o any_o preeminence_n of_o jurisdiction_n above_o the_o rest_n no_o patriarch_n one_o or_o more_o to_o have_v a_o common_a superintendance_n of_o care_n of_o their_o church_n for_o correspondency_n and_o unity_n no_o ordinary_a way_n to_o assemble_v a_o general_a council_n of_o their_o part_n the_o only_a hope_n remain_v ever_o to_o assuage_v their_o contention_n and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v have_v mean_n for_o such_o a_o meete_v of_o protestant_n so_o few_o in_o number_n and_o weak_a in_o jurisdiction_n by_o their_o own_o grant_n in_o regard_n of_o catholic_n and_o other_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o province_n different_a to_o they_o in_o religion_n this_o will_v be_v far_o from_o the_o jest_n show_v and_o name_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o general_a council_n such_o as_o they_o allow_v to_o judge_n and_o sentence_n in_o this_o business_n neither_o can_v these_o man_n now_o deny_v the_o necessity_n of_o general_a counsel_n have_v so_o much_o allow_v they_o for_o supreme_a sentencer_n before_o and_o appeal_v to_o a_o general_a council_n to_o be_v assemble_v neither_o may_v they_o compare_v their_o so_o desolate_a estate_n with_o the_o primative_a church_n of_o the_o first_o three_o hundred_o year_n for_o themselves_o have_v grant_v before_o that_o a_o supreme_a and_o command_v bind_a power_n over_o all_o be_v not_o only_o claim_v but_o lawful_o and_o iuridical_o exercise_v and_o execute_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n in_o those_o time_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o both_o power_n and_o authority_n to_o approve_v and_o reprove_v counsel_n be_v belonge_v unto_o they_o by_o public_o receive_v canon_n in_o those_o day_n and_o hereuppon_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o general_a counsel_n be_v for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n whatsoever_o church_n in_o the_o primative_a time_n of_o christianity_n be_v endow_v with_o such_o privilege_n that_o every_o thing_n be_v void_a that_o be_v do_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o ruler_n of_o it_o and_o no_o council_n can_v be_v call_v without_o his_o allowance_n and_o at_o this_o present_a have_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n a_o common_a father_n adviser_n and_o conductor_n to_o end_v jar_n displeasure_n difference_n to_o keep_v religion_n in_o unity_n by_o counsel_n when_o no_o other_o church_n enjoy_v these_o immunity_n must_v needs_o in_o all_o reason_n be_v say_v to_o be_v warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o the_o grant_n of_o protestant_n in_o this_o condition_n therefore_o warrant_v and_o defend_v by_o general_a counsel_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o he_o that_o from_o the_o beginning_n have_v these_o prerogative_n to_o approve_v or_o disprove_v confirm_v or_o invalidate_a counsel_n can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v ratify_v or_o confirm_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o immunity_n and_o common_a receive_v doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n so_o exalt_v dignify_v and_o privilege_v above_o all_o other_o of_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n and_o against_o his_o own_o supreme_a and_o eminent_a authority_n the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n covell_n show_v that_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o nycene_n council_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 2â—5_n when_o there_o be_v no_o emperor_n christian_a to_o call_v counsel_n as_o protestant_n will_v persuade_v the_o world_n they_o do_v and_o shall_v the_o pope_n of_o rome_n have_v this_o prerogative_n to_o call_v counsel_n therefore_o from_o the_o begin_v by_o preeminence_n of_o his_o see_n see_v there_o have_v not_o be_v either_o general_a council_n or_o emperor_n to_o give_v it_o unto_o he_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o synod_n of_o rome_n call_v 110._o covell_a ag_n the_o plea_n of_o the_o innoc._n pag._n 110._o by_o cornelius_n pope_n of_o rome_n against_o nonatus_n consist_v of_o threescore_o bishop_n and_o many_o other_o of_o the_o clergy_n where_o we_o see_v heresy_n condemn_v and_o â—â—_o that_o scarcetie_n of_o bishop_n in_o those_o first_o day_n of_o christianity_n so_o great_a in_o council_n assemble_v by_o the_o pope_n authority_n
venerable_a imadge_n command_v the_o make_n and_o use_v of_o they_o in_o the_o last_o canon_n they_o give_v diligent_a and_o long_a direction_n 102._o can._n 102._o unto_o priest_n how_o to_o behave_v themselves_o in_o advise_v and_o absolve_a penitent_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o penance_n therefore_o i_o may_v conclude_v that_o protestant_n religion_n be_v utter_o condemn_v by_o general_a counsel_n both_o of_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o latter_a age_n and_o consequent_o by_o all_o other_o judgement_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n because_o these_o man_n have_v tell_v we_o that_o all_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o professor_n of_o religion_n be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v the_o definition_n of_o general_a counsel_n chapter_n ix_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o how_o it_o whole_o prove_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n utter_o condemninge_v all_o protestant_a religion_n the_o authority_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o that_o they_o teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n even_o by_o the_o grant_n of_o these_o protestant_n be_v evident_a in_o the_o last_o chapter_n for_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n in_o general_a counsel_n and_o public_a assembly_n and_o sentence_n to_o which_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n and_o subscription_n they_o submit_v and_o bownde_v themselves_o as_o to_o their_o lawful_a and_o command_a rule_n they_o can_v not_o and_o may_v not_o teach_v and_o write_v otherwise_o in_o private_a then_o in_o public_a themselves_o and_o other_o have_v authoritative_o conclude_v yet_o for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n to_o protestant_n in_o all_o thing_n i_o will_v brief_o entreat_v of_o these_o also_o as_o they_o werâ—_n private_a writer_n and_o first_o of_o their_o authority_n i_o argue_v thus_o whoso_o ever_o allow_v in_o show_n and_o word_n among_o the_o ignorant_a reader_n or_o hearer_n of_o their_o writing_n and_o sermon_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a and_o primative_a father_n to_o procure_v people_n to_o believe_v that_o their_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n agree_v with_o they_o as_o man_n teach_v and_o write_v the_o truth_n and_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v yield_v unto_o they_o great_a respect_n and_o reverence_n ought_v true_o and_o sincere_o to_o believe_v and_o embrace_v their_o religion_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v such_o therefore_o they_o ought_v and_z be_v bownde_v to_o follow_v and_o embrace_v their_o doctrine_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o as_o dissimulation_n crafty_a and_o double_a dealeinge_n to_o delude_v and_o deceive_v other_o in_o all_o thing_n be_v a_o vile_a and_o abominable_a sin_n against_o truth_n charity_n and_o justice_n so_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n wherein_o not_o the_o least_o equivocation_n of_o to_o save_v a_o man_n life_n may_v be_v use_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o offence_n most_o damnable_a and_o develishe_a the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v thus_o prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n their_o protestant_a bishop_n d._n bilson_n write_v thus_o the_o 85._o bilson_n suru_fw-fr pag._n 85._o ancient_a consent_n of_o godly_a father_n be_v with_o great_a care_n to_o be_v search_v and_o fallowed_a of_o we_o chief_o in_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o again_o we_o rest_v upon_o the_o sup_n pag._n 82._o sup_n scripture_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o counsel_n and_o make_v the_o same_o reason_n with_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n in_o these_o sup_n pag._n 83._o sup_n word_n je_v every_o man_n shall_v wrest_v the_o scripture_n to_o his_o fancy_n and_o suck_v thence_o not_o the_o truth_n but_o the_o patronage_n of_o his_o error_n and_o he_o add_v that_o s._n augustine_n give_v this_o respect_n not_o only_o to_o general_a counsel_n but_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o particular_a father_n irenaeus_n cyprian_n hilarius_n ambrose_n gregory_n etc._n etc._n chrisestome_n basil_n and_o other_o d._n sutcliffe_n write_v thus_o we_o 87._o sutcl_n subver_n pag._n 87._o acknowledge_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o five_o and_o sixth_o age_n and_o adjoine_v ourselves_o to_o that_o church_n and_o to_o credit_n his_o cause_n and_o make_v his_o reader_n believe_v he_o consent_v with_o those_o father_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o father_n in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n be_v for_o we_o protestant_n 17._o sutel_n ag_n d._n kell_n pag._n 17._o and_o not_o for_o the_o pope_n d._n willer_n know_v of_o what_o little_a credit_n his_o bare_a word_n be_v even_o by_o his_o protestant_n as_o appear_v hereafter_o will_v procure_v credit_n to_o his_o protestancye_n by_o damnable_a perjury_n in_o these_o word_n i_o take_v god_n to_o witness_v before_o 263._o willet_n antilog_n pag._n 263._o who_o i_o must_v render_v account_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o i_o defend_v be_v teach_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o more_o substantial_a point_n by_o these_o historian_n counsel_n father_n that_o live_v within_o sign_n or_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o further_a sup_n pag._n 264._o sup_n thus_o it_o be_v most_o notorious_o evident_a that_o for_o the_o gross_a point_n of_o popery_n as_o transsabstantiation_n sacrifice_n of_o mass_n worship_v of_o imadge_n justification_n by_o work_n the_o supreamacie_n of_o the_o pope_n prohibition_n of_o marriage_n and_o such_o other_o they_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v no_o show_n at_o all_o of_o any_o evidence_n from_o the_o father_n within_o syve_a hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n in_o all_o which_o question_n among_o other_o i_o be_o to_o prove_v the_o contrary_n be_v these_o protestant_n themselves_o hereafter_o in_o their_o place_n and_o in_o a_o other_o page_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o write_v thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n that_o live_v within_o six_o hundred_o year_n of_o christ_n be_v 73._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 271._o k._n speech_n in_o parl_n an._n 1603_o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 73._o against_o they_o his_o majesty_n speech_n in_o parliament_n it_o this_o i_o will_v ever_o yield_v all_o reverence_n to_o antiquity_n and_o in_o their_o conference_n for_o my_o part_n i_o know_v not_o how_o to_o answer_n the_o objection_n of_o papist_n when_o they_o charge_v we_o with_o novelty_n but_o to_o tell_v they_o their_o abuse_n be_v new_a and_o he_o approve_v the_o day_n of_o constantine_n for_o a_o rule_n in_o religion_n saying_n constantine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v appeach_v of_o superstition_n but_o thing_n then_o use_v may_v still_o be_v continue_v 69._o confer_v pag._n 69._o but_o now_o it_o shall_v appear_v that_o these_o protestant_a doctor_n and_o minister_n be_v so_o far_o from_o justify_v these_o their_o oath_n protestation_n and_o assertion_n they_o be_v enforce_v to_o acknowledge_v those_o primative_a father_n do_v allow_v teach_v and_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n which_o these_o man_n impugn_v and_o persecute_v and_o for_o that_o cause_n do_v not_o only_o deny_v the_o authority_n of_o those_o primative_a learned_a and_o holy_a father_n but_o call_v and_o censure_v they_o with_o uncivil_a barbarous_a contemptuous_a and_o irreligious_a name_n and_o phrase_n for_o proof_n whereof_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o sect_n religion_n or_o people_n be_v urge_v by_o such_o testimony_n as_o protestant_n have_v give_v for_o allowance_n of_o the_o father_n authority_n before_o to_o follow_v they_o accept_v of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o stand_v to_o their_o judgement_n in_o these_o controversy_n of_o religion_n do_v utter_o refuse_v and_o disallow_v it_o though_o his_o majesty_n shall_v approve_v it_o but_o say_v they_o be_v unfit_a judge_n in_o controversy_n of_o divinity_n that_o their_o judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v their_o testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answer_v there_o be_v no_o probability_n in_o their_o opinion_n they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v deserve_v not_o credit_n be_v not_o credible_a to_o be_v admit_v be_v not_o fit_a judge_n be_v to_o partial_a be_v to_o be_v forsake_v contemn_a and_o despise_v such_o man_n can_v with_o any_o appearance_n of_o truth_n affirm_v those_o primative_a father_n and_o doctor_n to_o allow_v their_o religion_n and_o proceed_n or_o defend_v their_o cause_n by_o their_o authority_n but_o these_o protestant_n doctor_n and_o minister_n of_o england_n be_v such_o therefore_o those_o father_n be_v not_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v to_o manifest_o true_a and_o the_o minor_a be_v prove_v also_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o manner_n m._n wotton_n express_o control_v the_o king_n sentence_n before_o concern_v 16._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 15._o 16._o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n and_o antiquity_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o
trial_n of_o doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v fetch_v from_o the_o opinion_n and_o example_n of_o man_n and_o again_o it_o may_v not_o seem_v strange_a if_o superstition_n be_v creep_v into_o the_o church_n before_o constantine_n time_n m._n ormerod_n scoff_v 78._o ormerod_n pick_v pag._n 78._o at_o the_o authority_n and_o testimony_n of_o s._n anacletus_fw-la pope_n of_o rome_n that_o live_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o be_v a_o glorious_a martyr_n for_o christ_n because_o he_o prove_v the_o supreamacie_n 200._o middleton_n papistem_fw-la pag._n 200._o of_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n from_o the_o grant_n of_o our_o saviour_n m._n middleton_n do_v the_o like_a by_o papias_n lyve_v with_o the_o apostle_n for_o the_o same_o doctrine_n m._n hull_n condemn_v for_o like_a cause_n allmoste_o all_o the_o bless_a pope_n pol._n hull_n rom._n pol._n and_o martyr_n bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o s._n peter_n the_o apostle_n with_o in_o the_o first_o four_o hundred_o year_n as_o shall_v be_v cite_v hereafter_o d._n covell_n before_o have_v style_v s._n augustine_n with_o 88_o part._n 2._o cap._n ceremony_n wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 8._o pag._n 17._o 9_o 88_o the_o great_a commendation_n of_o learning_n yet_o m._n wotton_n write_v we_o need_v not_o fear_v s._n augustine_n though_o against_o us._n eusebius_n be_v to_o be_v reprehend_v there_o be_v want_n of_o modesty_n and_o truth_n also_o in_o the_o treatise_n of_o hierome_n against_o vigilantius_n the_o ancient_a father_n speak_v more_o like_a philosopher_n than_o dyvine_n it_o be_v more_o than_o i_o know_v that_o gregory_n be_v a_o saint_n the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philippian_n attribute_v to_o s._n ignatius_n be_v a_o unfit_a judge_n in_o 462._o wotton_n sup_v pag._n 118._o 224._o 422._o 440._o 462._o controversy_n of_o divinity_n tertullians_n witness_n be_v of_o small_a authority_n damascen_n be_v not_o great_o to_o be_v respect_v origin_n be_v general_o condemn_v ignatius_n epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n approve_v by_o s._n hierome_n and_o protestant_n also_o be_v a_o counterfeit_n ignatius_n for_o 495._o pag._n 340_o pag._n 387._o pag._n 467._o pag._n 494._o pag._n 495._o teach_v merit_n of_o good_a work_n cyprian_n be_v toe_n far_o carry_v away_o since_o he_o ascribe_v to_o alm_n des_fw-fr the_o purgeing_n of_o sin_n irenaus_n judgement_n be_v little_a to_o be_v respect_v tertullians_n testimony_n be_v not_o worth_a answeareinge_n tertullian_n and_o origen_n may_v be_v join_v together_o chrisostoms_n rhetoric_n be_v better_a than_o his_o 499._o pag._n 499._o logic_n hieroms_n authority_n in_o case_n of_o single_a life_n be_v not_o murch_v worth_a those_o christian_a father_n which_o condemn_a 500_o pag._n 500_o jovinian_a as_o s._n augustine_n ambrose_n hierome_n &c._n &c._n deal_v unchristianly_a with_o he_o the_o 520._o pag._n 519._o pag._n 520._o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n athanasius_n augustine_n hierome_n concludeinge_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n from_o those_o word_n of_o christ_n go_v sell_v all_o etc._n etc._n be_v 543._o pag._n 543._o not_o to_o be_v admit_v the_o authority_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n and_o augustine_n with_o the_o school_n doctor_n be_v inferior_a to_o the_o jew_n origen_n and_o theodoret_n who_o before_o he_o prefer_v before_o s._n 594._o pag._n 545._o 546._o 584._o 594._o augustine_n overthrow_v their_o own_o distinction_n lactantius_n though_o he_o be_v a_o ancient_a christian_a yet_o in_o his_o verse_n of_o worship_v the_o cross_n he_o show_v himself_o like_a a_o light_a poet_n than_o a_o grave_a writer_n and_o as_o he_o have_v use_v all_o the_o learned_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n for_o teache_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n so_o he_o exclame_v as_o barbarous_o and_o undutiful_o against_o all_o christian_a king_n of_o this_o and_o other_o nation_n for_o the_o same_o cause_n his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o 44._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk_n pag._n 53._o orme_a pick_v pag._n 44._o king_n of_o england_n and_o scottland_n etc._n etc._n be_v sathanes_n soldier_n when_o they_o be_v of_o the_o pope_n religion_n m._n ormerod_n disallow_v s._n leo_n because_o he_o teach_v that_o god_n assist_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n in_o decres_fw-la for_o the_o like_a reason_n d._n downame_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o many_o holy_a pope_n and_o martyr_n of_o that_o church_n in_o her_o best_a day_n when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o accord_v to_o his_o majesty_n censure_n 36._o down_o lib._n 1._o antichr_n cap._n 3._o pag._n 35._o 36._o because_o to_o use_v his_o word_n diverse_a bishop_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o socrates_n the_o historian_n content_v to_o have_v the_o primacy_n over_o all_o other_o church_n and_o that_o be_v the_o chief_a scope_n of_o many_o of_o their_o epistle_n decretal_a yet_o this_o be_v as_o our_o king_n 4._o conference_n at_o hampt_a pag._n 75._o perk._n problem_n pag._n 4._o have_v tell_v we_o when_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n to_o all_o and_o when_o no_o man_n may_v separate_v himself_o from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o church_n m._n perkins_n have_v write_v thus_o the_o father_n have_v speak_v many_o thing_n incommodious_o of_o holy_a thing_n the_o ancient_a father_n do_v 184._o pag._n 93._o 94._o pag._n 105._o pag._n 184._o sin_n in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n such_o be_v paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n petrus_n damianus_n prosper_n the_o ancient_a father_n sometime_o speak_v inconuenient_o of_o the_o article_n of_o justification_n some_o of_o the_o ancient_a father_n as_o tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n be_v montanist_n or_o at_o the_o jest_n do_v err_v filthe_o for_o make_v confirmation_n a_o sacrament_n d._n sutcliffe_n 9_o sutel_n subu_n pag._n 5._o pag._n 8._o pag._n 9_o who_o fore_o make_v so_o much_o show_v of_o reverence_n to_o the_o father_n write_v thus_o metaphrastes_n be_v a_o lyeinge_v pedant_n writeinge_v more_o lie_n than_o leave_v bede_n report_v to_o many_o thing_n by_o heareasy_a ado_n be_v a_o fabulous_a writer_n the_o history_n of_o king_n lucius_n his_o conversion_n testify_v by_o so_o many_o authority_n 19_o pag._n 19_o may_v well_o be_v parogon_v with_o the_o tale_n of_o king_n arthure_n sir_n tristram_n and_o lancelot_n duâ—acke_o the_o brittayne_n have_v cause_n to_o detest_v the_o memory_n of_o augustine_n that_o holy_a saint_n syrname_v the_o apostle_n of_o our_o nation_n for_o convertinge_v iâ—_n m._n ormerod_n be_v not_o only_o at_o defiance_n with_o 44._o orme_a paganop_n pag._n 44._o all_o father_n for_o teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o comfort_v the_o patriarch_n and_o father_n dead_a before_o he_o but_o compare_v the_o article_n and_o belief_n of_o christ_n descend_v into_o hell_n for_o such_o purpose_n to_o the_o fable_n of_o hercules_n feign_v to_o go_v thither_o and_o fetch_v from_o thence_o theseus_n peâ—ithous_n and_o cerberus_n the_o great_a dog_n of_o hell_n with_o three_o head_n as_o the_o poet_n imagine_v m._n middleton_n 40._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 40._o write_v thus_o the_o credit_n of_o man_n be_v but_o a_o sandy_a foundation_n to_o build_v upon_o mean_v the_o holy_a primative_a father_n of_o the_o church_n and_o scoff_o tell_v that_o great_a saint_n and_o 27._o pag._n 27._o doctor_n s._n epiphanius_n that_o he_o lose_v the_o book_n of_o 45._o pag._n 45._o the_o apostle_n constitution_n out_o of_o his_o bosom_n which_o he_o cite_v haeres_fw-la 45._o he_o add_v of_o he_o thus_o i_o must_v crave_v leave_n to_o say_v of_o epiphanius_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v for_o heresy_n which_o be_v not_o heresy_n many_o assertion_n he_o count_v not_o heresy_n which_o be_v heresy_n and_o all_o this_o because_o he_o condemn_v diverse_a protestant_a opinion_n of_o heresy_n and_o justifi_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n against_o they_o against_o s._n 49._o middleton_n sup_v pag._n 49._o dionysius_n the_o areopagite_n for_o teach_v prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a he_o scoff_v in_o this_o manner_n denys_n his_o answer_n be_v shortheeld_n ready_a to_o fall_v back_o when_o s._n ambrose_n approve_v christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o bless_a sacrament_n and_o transubstantiation_n he_o write_v of_o he_o thus_o 64._o pag._n 61._o pag._n 64._o he_o be_v guilty_a of_o presumptuous_a and_o desperate_a blasphemye_n at_o s._n chrisostome_n he_o scoff_v and_o teach_v he_o how_o he_o shall_v speak_v because_o he_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o use_v this_o mock_n against_o he_o call_n sup_n pag._n 66._o sup_n it_o a_o apostolical_a tradition_n well_o may_v chrysostome_n say_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o profit_n redownd_v to_o the_o dead_a by_o prayer_n for_o they_o for_o himself_o know_v not_o and_o thus_o in_o general_a the_o father_n sometime_o go_v beyond_o the_o bound_n of_o sobriety_n in_o the_o doctrine_n 134._o middlet_n sup_v pag._n
their_o own_o writing_n and_o authority_n publish_v allow_v or_o receive_v among_o they_o since_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o our_o sovereign_n king_n james_n in_o england_n that_o in_o all_o the_o chief_a controversy_n of_o this_o time_n in_o particular_a the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v only_a orthodox_n catholic_a and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o these_o protestant_n erroneous_a heretical_a and_o damnable_a here_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o general_a ground_n in_o religion_n and_o ensue_v the_o second_o of_o the_o particular_a question_n between_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n of_o england_n the_o second_o part_n of_o english_a protestant_n recantation_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n chapter_n i._n wherein_o by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n be_v prove_v against_o protestant_n and_o their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o predestination_n of_o particular_a man_n can_v without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v certain_o know_v much_o less_o as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o among_o all_o question_n of_o religion_n the_o eternal_a predestination_n of_o man_n to_o be_v save_v be_v from_o eternity_n in_o god_n can_v have_v none_o before_o it_o in_o duration_n so_o in_o order_n let_v we_o first_o entreat_v and_o begin_v from_o thence_o how_o fare_n and_o certain_o it_o may_v be_v know_v of_o particular_a man_n preordination_n to_o glory_n in_o this_o world_n the_o holy_a council_n of_o trent_n advertise_v all_o man_n with_o s._n paul_n to_o work_v their_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a have_v thus_o define_v of_o 12._o philipp_n 2._o v._n 12._o conc._n trid._n sess_v 6._o can_n 12._o this_o secret_a so_o long_o as_o we_o live_v in_o this_o mortality_n no_o man_n ought_v so_o much_o to_o presume_v of_o the_o hide_a mystery_n of_o god_n predestination_n that_o he_o certain_o determine_v himself_o to_o be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o predestinate_a as_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o which_o be_v justify_v can_v either_o sin_v no_o more_o or_o if_o he_o shall_v sin_v aught_o to_o promise_v to_o himself_o a_o certain_a amendment_n for_o except_o by_o special_a revelation_n it_o can_v be_v know_v who_o god_n have_v choose_v the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o conclude_v against_o the_o predestinary_n of_o sup_n can._n 15._o 16._o sup_n this_o time_n in_o the_o 15._o and_o 16._o canon_n of_o the_o same_o session_n the_o contradictory_n of_o which_o catholic_a position_n have_v be_v so_o fare_n and_o general_o defend_v by_o protestant_n that_o it_o be_v as_o the_o infra_fw-la see_v cap._n 2._o infra_fw-la principal_a and_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o religion_n that_o as_o a_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o faith_n so_o this_o faith_n be_v that_o which_o assure_v he_o that_o he_o be_v just_a in_o grace_n and_o favour_n with_o god_n that_o he_o can_v at_o the_o jest_n final_o or_o total_o fall_v from_o grace_n and_o so_o consequent_o that_o he_o know_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v both_o just_a and_o predestinate_a as_o will_v sufficient_o appear_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n by_o english_a protestant_n since_o his_o majesty_n entrance_n into_o england_n the_o short_a time_n which_o i_o have_v limit_v to_o dispute_v against_o they_o by_o themselves_o what_o inconvenience_n abuse_n and_o iniquity_n this_o invention_n have_v bring_v into_o the_o world_n will_v in_o some_o sort_n appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n by_o their_o own_o writeing_n and_o be_v so_o much_o know_v to_o all_o man_n by_o lamentable_a experience_n that_o i_o need_v not_o to_o repeat_v it_o in_o this_o place_n wherefore_o i_o will_v only_o confute_v this_o protestant_a opinion_n by_o the_o present_a english_a protestant_n writer_n and_o thereby_o demonstrate_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o cite_v sacred_a council_n to_o be_v most_o true_a and_o religious_a in_o this_o point_n even_o by_o their_o sentence_n then_o first_o concern_v this_o proposition_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n be_v or_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n in_o this_o question_n but_o the_o predestinarie_a protestant_a doctrine_n with_o assurednes_n of_o faith_n without_o particular_a revelation_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v save_v be_v thus_o desperate_a contrary_a to_o divinity_n and_o to_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o true_a doctrine_n to_o deny_v the_o mayor_n or_o first_o proposition_n be_v blasphemy_n because_o god_n infinite_a and_o immutable_a wisdom_n can_v possible_o command_v or_o reveal_v for_o truth_n any_o such_o error_n therefore_o the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v authoritatyvely_a with_o english_a protestant_n conclude_v against_o this_o predestinarie_a opinion_n in_o the_o public_a protestant_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n before_o his_o 29._o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n pag._n 29._o majesty_n and_o with_o his_o allowance_n in_o these_o word_n very_o many_o in_o these_o day_n neglect_v holiness_n of_o life_n presume_v too_o much_o of_o persist_v in_o grace_n laye_v all_o their_o religion_n upon_o predestination_n if_o i_o shall_v be_v save_v i_o shall_v be_v save_v which_o be_v a_o desperate_a doctrine_n contrary_a to_o good_a divinity_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o predestination_n wherein_o we_o shall_v reason_v rather_o ascendendo_fw-la then_o discendendo_fw-la thus_o i_o live_v in_o obedience_n to_o god_n in_o love_n my_o neighbour_n i_o follow_v my_o vocation_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o i_o trust_v that_o god_n have_v elect_v and_o predestinate_v i_o to_o salvation_n hitherto_o the_o consent_n of_o this_o english_a protestant_n conference_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o no_o certanitie_n much_o less_o by_o faith_n but_o only_o a_o moral_a trust_n or_o hope_v according_a to_o the_o good_a life_n of_o man_n can_v be_v have_v without_o revelation_n that_o we_o be_v predestinate_a seconde_o suppose_v which_o with_o the_o scripture_n all_o protestant_n grant_v that_o without_o grace_n by_o christ_n and_o persist_v in_o it_o no_o man_n can_v be_v save_v i_o argue_v thus_o no_o man_n that_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o he_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n can_v be_v certain_a with_o certanitie_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o be_v predestinate_a or_o shall_v be_v save_v but_o without_o particular_a revelation_n all_o man_n protestant_n and_o other_o be_v uncertain_a whether_o they_o shall_v fall_v from_o grace_n therefore_o no_o man_n without_o particular_a revelation_n be_v or_o can_v be_v certain_a he_o be_v predestinate_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o same_o cite_a protestant_a assembly_n cite_v the_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n before_o relate_v against_o the_o certainerie_n of_o predestination_n conclude_v the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n thus_o we_o may_v full_o from_o grace_n 30._o conference_n at_o hampton_n sup_v pag._n 30._o and_o add_v the_o doctrine_n of_o predestination_n shall_v be_v handle_v with_o great_a discretion_n which_o he_o insinuate_v the_o protestant_n have_v not_o do_v and_o speak_v plain_o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n the_o infer_v of_o the_o necessity_n of_o stand_v and_o persist_v in_o grace_n be_v a_o desperate_a presumption_n the_o like_a be_v teach_v more_o at_o large_a in_o other_o place_n of_o that_o conference_n where_o it_o be_v also_o 43._o confer_v sup_v pag._n 41._o 42._o 43._o acknowledge_v that_o present_a justification_n or_o justice_n be_v lose_v by_o any_o mortal_a or_o grevous_a sin_v which_o to_o be_v frequent_o commit_v by_o protestant_n will_v appear_v hereafter_o by_o their_o own_o testimony_n my_o three_o argument_n be_v this_o no_o doctrine_n that_o be_v pestilent_a and_o scandalous_a to_o all_o church_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o predestinarie_a doctrine_n be_v such_o therefore_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n 45._o relation_n of_o religion_n cap._n 45._o be_v evident_a the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o protestant_a relator_n of_o religion_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o protestant_n in_o germany_n will_v rather_o return_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n then_o admit_v this_o protestant_a point_n of_o doctrine_n which_o they_o call_v predestinarie_a pestilence_n and_o add_v that_o this_o with_o some_o other_o 48._o cap._n 48._o of_o their_o opinion_n have_v exceed_o scandalize_v all_o other_o church_n my_o four_o argument_n be_v this_o nothing_o that_o be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n can_v be_v believe_v with_o certainty_n of_o faith_n or_o with_o faith_n but_o particular_a man_n predestination_n be_v not_o reveal_v of_o god_n therefore_o it_o can_v be_v by_o faith_n believe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a because_o god_n revelation_n or_o to_o be_v reveal_v of_o he_o be_v the_o formal_a
protestant_a preacher_n in_o his_o more_o than_o uncharitable_a book_n against_o catholic_n witness_v of_o etc._n prot._n proof-part_n 1._o c._n 9_o cap._n 8._o etc._n etc._n his_o own_o brethren_n in_o religion_n the_o english_a protestant_n of_o the_o more_o than_o irreligious_a and_o profane_a behaviour_n of_o their_o clergy_n of_o english_a protestant_n in_o abuse_v falsefie_v &_o pervertinge_v the_o holy_a scripture_n father_n counsel_n and_o all_o authority_n for_o religion_n i_o have_v for_o this_o point_n sufficient_o entreat_v before_o to_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o just_a or_o righteous_a but_o most_o unjust_a and_o impious_a by_o their_o own_o testimony_n what_o other_o syn_n they_o be_v defile_v with_o let_v their_o own_o life_n and_o the_o world_n censure_n but_o sure_a i_o be_o they_o be_v not_o void_a of_o all_o grevous_a sin_n which_o they_o must_v be_v if_o they_o be_v justify_v and_o in_o grace_n and_o such_o they_o must_v be_v in_o deed_n before_o they_o know_v themselves_o to_o be_v such_o except_o they_o can_v know_v that_o to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o as_o their_o sharp_a wit_n will_v seem_v to_o do_v in_o this_o and_o other_o question_n of_o religion_n then_o see_v it_o be_v to_o apparent_a that_o protestant_n be_v not_o just_a either_o by_o their_o imagine_a assureinge_v faith_n or_o howsoever_o let_v we_o further_o examine_v by_o these_o writer_n and_o protestant_a professor_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o possible_a that_o this_o suppose_a faith_n shall_v justify_v the_o contrary_a whereof_o thus_o i_o demonstrate_v from_o their_o own_o writing_n all_o man_n that_o pretend_v to_o be_v justify_v by_o this_o imagine_a faith_n must_v needs_o be_v justify_v by_o some_o act_n or_o act_n thereof_o but_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o any_o act_n or_o act_n thereof_o therefore_o no_o man_n be_v justify_v by_o it_o the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o protestant_n first_o d._n field_n with_o 177._o field_n pag._n 177._o other_o do_v and_o of_o necessity_n must_v affirm_v that_o in_o this_o business_n of_o their_o fantasy_v justification_n their_o devise_a faith_n have_v twoe_o and_o only_o twoe_o act_n one_o go_v before_o justification_n teach_v we_o to_o pray_v entreat_v god_n and_o humble_v ourselves_o when_o we_o be_v not_o just_a and_o this_o act_n as_o he_o acknowledge_v it_o to_o go_v before_o justification_n so_o he_o thus_o free_o confess_v that_o it_o do_v not_o justify_v the_o second_o act_n as_o he_o tell_v we_o do_v follow_v justification_n and_o so_o by_o no_o possibility_n because_o the_o cause_n can_v be_v after_o the_o effect_n cause_v by_o it_o that_o be_v able_a to_o justify_v wherefore_o his_o own_o word_n of_o this_o act_n of_o their_o invent_a faith_n be_v these_o she_o do_v not_o active_o justify_v but_o find_v the_o thing_n do_v therefore_o see_v they_o teach_v there_o be_v but_o two_o act_n in_o their_o new_a faith_n the_o first_o and_o second_o te_fw-la last_o which_v admit_v no_o more_o and_o neither_o the_o one_o nor_o other_o nor_o both_o together_o because_o they_o grant_v there_o be_v no_o partial_a influence_n or_o cooperation_n from_o they_o to_o that_o purpose_n do_v do_v or_o can_v justify_v there_o be_v no_o possibility_n of_o justification_n by_o such_o idle_a faith_n for_o so_o two_o contradictorye_n shall_v be_v true_a man_n be_v justify_v by_o some_o act_n of_o faith_n man_n be_v not_o justify_v by_o any_o act_n of_o faith_n which_o in_o logic_n and_o nature_n be_v know_v to_o be_v unpossible_a and_o a_o stupid_a absurdity_n to_o affirm_v it_o this_o matter_n be_v further_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n who_o reject_v luther_n 42._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 42._o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n grant_v a_o seperabilitie_n of_o faith_n and_o work_v and_o that_o faith_n as_o they_o common_o grant_v do_v not_o justify_v then_o justification_n can_v possible_o be_v by_o only_a faith_n which_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o declare_v by_o example_n in_o these_o word_n faith_n be_v the_o fowndation_n of_o spiritual_a building_n of_o god_n house_n charity_n the_o roof_n without_o which_o the_o best_a be_v 148._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 148._o but_o as_o house_n uncover_v that_o can_v long_o continue_v then_o justification_n which_o be_v the_o roof_n of_o our_o spiritual_a buildinge_n in_o this_o world_n be_v and_o must_n needs_o be_v the_o work_n and_o buildinge_n of_o charity_n and_o not_o of_o faith_n alone_o which_o demonstrative_o be_v true_a by_o his_o grant_n that_o faith_n and_o the_o work_n of_o charity_n may_v be_v separate_v for_o they_o consent_v that_o without_o such_o work_v man_n be_v not_o justify_v therefore_o not_o possible_o by_o this_o their_o poetical_a faith_n further_o both_o the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n d._n george_n abbot_n against_o d._n hill_n and_o d._n feild_n also_o do_v often_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o christ_n then_o suppose_v from_o my_o first_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o work_n by_o the_o grant_n of_o the_o same_o d._n feild_n 1._o protest_v proaf_n part_n 1._o cap._n 1._o d_o covell_n d._n sutcliffe_n m._n wotton_n and_o m._n ormerod_n that_o the_o direction_n thereof_o be_v to_o be_v follow_v her_o judgement_n to_o be_v rest_v in_o that_o it_o have_v authority_n to_o command_v her_o child_n the_o judgement_n of_o it_o be_v a_o very_a special_a ground_n of_o faith_n support_v the_o truth_n as_o a_o pillar_n do_v underpropp_n a_o building_n be_v a_o diligent_a and_o true_a keepr_fw-la of_o doctrine_n commit_v to_o she_o change_v nothing_o diminish_v nothing_o at_o any_o time_n add_v nothing_o superfluous_a lose_v not_o her_o own_o usurp_v not_o thing_n belong_v to_o other_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o syn_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n out_o of_o the_o church_n all_o which_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o those_o last_o cite_v protestant_n relate_v in_o that_o place_n from_o which_o grant_n thus_o i_o argue_v no_o doctrine_n or_o opinion_n that_o be_v a_o thing_n most_o horrible_a unworthy_a any_o christian_n against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o light_n of_o nature_n be_v or_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a but_o the_o paradox_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o their_o suppose_a only_a faith_n do_v justify_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o to_o affirm_v the_o contrary_n be_v to_o deny_v all_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n for_o if_o he_o shall_v or_o can_v teach_v or_o reveal_v to_o man_n to_o follow_v doctrine_n that_o be_v horrible_a unworthy_a a_o christian_n against_o his_o own_o law_n and_o natural_a light_n such_o doctrine_n can_v not_o be_v true_a nor_o he_o honour_v as_o god_n but_o to_o be_v account_v a_o deceaver_n and_o seducer_n the_o minor_a or_o second_o proposition_n be_v the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n so_o true_a to_o be_v obey_v and_o follow_v in_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n as_o before_o be_v cite_v for_o hieremias_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n chief_a in_o 5._o hieremias_n patriarcha_fw-la constant_a in_fw-la censura_fw-la cap._n 5._o that_o church_n in_o his_o censure_n against_o protestant_n use_v these_o word_n in_o this_o article_n the_o doctrine_n that_o only_a faith_n do_v justify_v be_v a_o thing_n most_o horrible_a unto_o or_o thy_o any_o christian_a against_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n therefore_o these_o man_n maintain_v so_o horrible_a doctrine_n by_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o they_o teach_v and_o out_o of_o which_o as_o they_o affirm_v before_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n remission_n of_o syn_n or_o hope_v of_o eternal_a life_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v just_a justify_v or_o to_o be_v save_v by_o faith_n or_o any_o other_o mean_n in_o their_o proceed_n that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n they_o have_v leave_v unto_o themselves_o no_o hope_n of_o eternal_a life_n or_o salvation_n at_o all_o moreover_o i_o argue_v thus_o nothing_n which_o can_v be_v defend_v without_o grant_v and_o mayntayninge_v more_o new_a and_o strange_a absurdity_n and_o impossibility_n be_v or_o can_v be_v true_a doctrine_n but_o this_o protestant_a assertion_n of_o their_o only_a assure_v faith_n justify_v be_v such_o therefore_o it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o every_o truth_n may_v and_o be_v defend_v without_o any_o absurdity_n or_o inconvenience_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o manifest_o prove_v from_o d._n feild_n and_o other_o before_o to_o who_o i_o add_v m._n wotton_n who_o laboure_v what_o he_o can_v to_o defend_v this_o his_o forge_a faith_n justification_n and_o answer_v that_o place_n
by_o match_v with_o his_o scister_n and_o present_v he_o with_o rich_a and_o rare_a present_n for_o hugh_n king_n of_o france_n beside_o other_o inestimable_a juell_n send_v he_o the_o sword_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a in_o the_o hilt_n whereof_o all_o cover_v with_o gold_n be_v one_o of_o the_o nail_n that_o fasten_v christ_n to_o the_o cross_n and_o of_o the_o spear_n and_o crown_n of_o thorn_n before_o he_o they_o make_v king_n elfred_n the_o most_o worthy_a and_o after_o he_o king_n edward_n a_o saint_n and_o yet_o make_v they_o both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o merit_n and_o meritorious_a work_n to_o be_v renown_v of_o the_o first_o they_o 351._o pag._n 351._o write_v in_o this_o manner_n elfred_n the_o four_o son_n of_o king_n ethelwolfe_n and_o lady_n osburge_n his_o wife_n a_o child_n of_o fyve_o year_n old_a be_v send_v very_o honourable_o attend_v to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n where_o leo_n then_o bishop_n confirm_v he_o be_v his_o godfather_n at_o confirmation_n and_o anoint_a he_o to_o the_o expectation_n of_o a_o kingdom_n grow_v in_o year_n he_o grow_v so_o in_o discretion_n magnanimity_n and_o favour_n of_o all_o man_n that_o in_o the_o successive_a reign_v of_o his_o three_o elder_a brethren_n he_o rule_v as_o a_o viceroy_n or_o secondary_a king_n under_o every_o of_o they_o and_o 357._o pag._n 357._o after_o they_o at_o the_o last_o succeed_v in_o the_o english_a monarchye_n he_o be_v a_o most_o worthy_a prince_n gurmund_n or_o gurthurne_n the_o danish_a king_n with_o thirty_o of_o his_o chief_a nobility_n come_v to_o condition_n with_o king_n elfred_n and_o be_v christen_v his_o building_n be_v many_o both_o to_o god_n service_n and_o other_o public_a use_n as_o at_o 359._o pag._n 359._o edelingsey_n a_o monastery_n at_o winchester_n a_o new_a minster_n and_o at_o shastesbury_n a_o house_n of_o nun_n wherein_o he_o make_v his_o daughter_n ethelgeda_n the_o abbess_n his_o other_o holy_a work_n and_o meritorious_a deed_n be_v to_o many_o to_o be_v remember_v in_o this_o place_n but_o they_o conclude_v of_o he_o in_o these_o word_n the_o 28._o pag._n 359._o sup_n n._n 25._o 28._o virtue_n of_o this_o prince_n be_v matchable_a to_o any_o that_o ever_o reign_v before_o he_o and_o exceed_v the_o most_o that_o ever_o reign_v after_o he_o both_o in_o service_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n concern_v k_o edward_n syrname_v the_o confessor_n it_o will_v be_v to_o tedious_a to_o make_v recital_n but_o of_o part_n of_o his_o holy_a virtue_n and_o meritorious_a work_n in_o this_o place_n i_o only_o add_v from_o these_o man_n the_o 40000._o pound_n yearly_a of_o dane_n guilt_n be_v remit_v by_o he_o pay_v for_o 40._o year_n continuance_n 402._o pag._n 397._o 398._o 399._o 400._o 401._o 402._o out_o of_o the_o land_n of_o all_o except_o only_o the_o cleargye_n because_o say_v our_o ancient_a law_n the_o king_n repose_v more_o confidence_n in_o the_o prayer_n of_o holy_a church_n then_o in_o the_o power_n of_o arm_n his_o word_n of_o q._n editha_n his_o wife_n open_o upon_o his_o death_n bed_n be_v â—hee_o be_v his_o wife_n but_o in_o secret_a embraceing_n as_o his_o scister_n k._n edward_n and_o his_o successor_n after_o miraculous_o cure_v the_o disease_n call_v struma_n now_o the_o king_n evil_a with_o other_o prophetical_a and_o heavenly_a joust_n he_o be_v endow_v he_o vow_v a_o pilgrimadge_n to_o jerusalem_n for_o dischardg_v whereof_o he_o build_v the_o church_n of_o westminister_n etc._n etc._n these_o protestant_n conclusion_n of_o he_o be_v this_o kiuge_a edward_n a_o prince_n of_o much_o virtue_n and_o integrity_n of_o life_n reign_v with_o such_o justice_n and_o piety_n that_o he_o obtain_v the_o venerable_a name_n of_o saint_n and_o unto_o posterity_n be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o edward_n by_o the_o adjunct_n confessor_n o_o how_o happy_a be_v it_o if_o either_o catholic_n or_o protestant_n can_v true_o write_v so_o much_o of_o protestant_a prince_n neither_o friend_n to_o the_o doctrine_n or_o favoure_n of_o exercise_n of_o merit_n and_o meritorious_a deed_n therefore_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n by_o their_o own_o doctor_n be_v oversee_v to_o say_v we_o hold_v charity_n to_o be_v no_o concurringe_a cause_n of_o justification_n with_o faith_n yet_o somewhat_o more_o of_o this_o matter_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n chapter_n v._o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n that_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n be_v possible_a to_o be_v keep_v by_o grace_n may_v and_o aught_o so_o to_o be_v keep_v concern_v the_o keep_n of_o 11._o council_n try_v sess_v 6._o can_n 11._o god_n commandment_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v no_o man_n ought_v to_o use_v that_o temerarious_a say_n and_o condemn_v by_o the_o father_n under_o anathema_n that_o the_o precept_n of_o god_n be_v unpossible_a to_o be_v keep_v of_o a_o man_n justify_v for_o god_n do_v not_o command_v unpossible_a thing_n but_o command_v do_v admonish_v both_o to_o do_v what_o thou_o can_v and_o to_o ask_v what_o thou_o can_v not_o do_v and_o do_v help_v that_o thou_o may_v be_v able_a to_o do_v who_o commandment_n be_v not_o heavy_a who_o yoke_n be_v sweet_a and_o burden_n light_n for_o they_o which_o be_v the_o child_n of_o god_n do_v love_n and_o they_o which_o love_v he_o as_o himself_o wittness_v keep_v his_o sayeing_n hitherto_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n now_o that_o the_o english_a protestant_n by_o their_o own_o writing_n be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o this_o question_n thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o all_o christian_n juste_o vow_v to_o keep_v and_o perform_v that_o in_o all_o true_a doctrine_n they_o be_v able_a to_o keep_v and_o perform_v but_o by_o the_o opinion_n of_o english_a protestant_n all_o christian_n vow_v to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n therefore_o they_o may_v and_o must_v keep_v they_o the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a by_o protestant_n graunte_v with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o father_n that_o just_a vow_n be_v both_o of_o thing_n possible_a and_o must_v be_v keep_v for_o if_o the_o just_a promise_n of_o man_n to_o man_n bind_v how_o much_o more_o a_o just_a promise_n to_o god_n which_o be_v a_o vow_n obligatory_a and_o bynde_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o public_a protestant_a english_a communion_n book_n reconfirm_v by_o his_o majesty_n authority_n which_o both_o teach_v that_o we_o be_v bownde_v to_o friend_n communion_n book_n tit_n chatechisme_n and_o tit_v public_a baptism_n §._o well_o belove_a friend_n keep_v the_o commandment_n and_o all_o that_o be_v baptize_v vow_n to_o do_v it_o then_o see_v all_o english_a protestant_n do_v either_o swear_v or_o subscribe_v unto_o and_o daily_o follow_v and_o execute_v the_o doctrine_n and_o prescription_n of_o that_o their_o authentical_a ritual_a and_o directory_n as_o they_o can_v by_o their_o oath_n or_o subscription_n deny_v it_o without_o perjury_n or_o denial_n of_o their_o faith_n so_o by_o the_o rule_n itself_o they_o commit_v sacrilege_n in_o reject_v that_o doctrine_n second_o i_o argue_v thus_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o necessity_n to_o be_v observe_v or_o keep_v of_o man_n in_o religion_n be_v possible_a but_o the_o commandment_n be_v of_o necessity_n to_o be_v observe_v and_o keep_v therefore_o they_o be_v possible_a the_o mayor_n be_v so_o evident_o true_a that_o if_o it_o be_v false_a all_o christian_n of_o necessity_n must_v be_v damn_v and_o none_o save_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v that_o which_o of_o necessity_n they_o must_v do_v or_o else_o not_o be_v save_v but_o damn_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o the_o present_a protestant_a archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o d._n field_n allow_v greek_a church_n which_o censure_v thus_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n of_o necessity_n be_v 5._o hieremias_n patriarch_n constant_a censur_fw-fr cap._n 5._o to_o be_v observe_v therefore_o if_o they_o will_v deny_v their_o communion_n book_n itself_o which_o before_o have_v prove_v the_o same_o for_o vow_n just_o make_v be_v of_o necessity_n to_o be_v keep_v yet_o if_o d._n feild_n and_o such_o will_v be_v member_n of_o their_o allow_a true_a church_n they_o must_v be_v of_o this_o opinion_n &_o i_o the_o rather_o hope_v so_o because_o d._n feild_n with_o other_o say_v out_o of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n three_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v 1._o feild_n sup_v paert_v 1._o cap._n 1._o so_o absurd_a that_o by_o protestant_n opinion_n no_o man_n teach_v it_o be_v not_o true_a but_o this_o of_o the_o unpossibilitie_n to_o keep_v the_o commandment_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_a the_o minor_a be_v make_v as_o manifest_v by_o these_o word_n of_o d._n sutcliff_n 91._o sutcliff_n ag_n d._n kellison_n
minor_a now_o thus_o prove_v by_o they_o m._n perkins_n speach_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n in_o this_o matter_n speak_v thus_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n intercessio_fw-la singularium_fw-la 89._o perlins_n probl_a pag._n 89._o prosingularibus_fw-la intercession_n to_o saint_n in_o particular_a for_o man_n or_o thing_n in_o particular_a this_o he_o testify_v for_o invocation_n to_o saint_n and_o their_o prayer_n for_o man_n in_o particular_a for_o he_o have_v with_o other_o protestant_n grant_v before_o a_o general_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n for_o those_o that_o live_v sup_v pag._n 88_o sup_v and_o cit_v for_o particular_a invocation_n the_o history_n of_o eusebius_n and_o palladius_n and_o add_v further_a thus_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v wont_v in_o their_o mass_n in_o liturgijs_fw-la to_o recite_v the_o name_n of_o sup_n pag._n 89._o sup_n martyr_n and_o saint_n require_v further_o and_o ask_v our_o lord_n that_o he_o will_v grant_v this_o or_o that_o by_o their_o prayer_n or_o intercession_n he_o may_v have_v sup_n pag._n 93._o sup_n add_v more_o with_o truth_n if_o it_o have_v please_v he_o that_o those_o ancient_a mass_n or_o liturgy_n have_v diverse_a particular_a prayer_n unto_o saint_n and_o this_o doctrine_n of_o particular_a prayer_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v so_o general_o use_v both_o in_o the_o public_a mass_n and_o by_o the_o father_n of_o that_o time_n that_o this_o protestant_a writer_n both_o free_o acknowledge_v it_o and_o call_v it_o sin_v and_o sacrilege_n in_o they_o his_o word_n be_v these_o the_o ancient_a father_n especial_o 93._o perkins_n sup_v pag._n 93._o after_o 400._o year_n of_o christ_n do_v sin_v in_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n yea_o be_v guilty_a of_o sacrilege_n and_o for_o this_o doctrine_n so_o charge_v among_o other_o these_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n s._n sup_n pag._n 94._o sup_n paulinus_n fortunatus_n s._n leo_n s._n ephrem_n s._n fulgentius_n p._n damianus_n prosper_n etc._n etc._n and_o this_o be_v the_o strange_a idolatry_n wherewith_o some_o of_o these_o man_n have_v so_o fond_o accuse_v catholic_n and_o therefore_o notwithstanding_o all_o their_o show_n of_o desire_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o father_n m._n ormerod_n see_v how_o they_o 26._o ormerod_n pick_v pap_n pag._n 26._o condemn_v protestant_n for_o denial_n of_o this_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n speak_v thus_o of_o those_o holy_a and_o learned_a father_n they_o do_v not_o ponderous_o consider_v of_o this_o question_n be_v not_o this_o a_o ponderous_a consideration_n of_o so_o worthy_a a_o protestant_a writer_n to_o condemn_v all_o antiquity_n of_o want_n of_o consideration_n when_o the_o let_v not_o with_o his_o humour_n and_o yet_o he_o write_v further_a thus_o although_o the_o ancient_a father_n sup_n pag._n 27._o sup_n have_v all_o joint_o embrace_v this_o opinion_n yet_o be_v not_o we_o therefore_o bind_v to_o receive_v it_o where_o he_o deal_v as_o old_a protestant_n be_v use_v to_o do_v not_o to_o regard_v any_o authority_n but_o what_o please_v they_o but_o to_o prove_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o protestant_n that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n this_o be_v sufficient_a yet_o i_o add_v m._n middleton_n who_o write_v 129._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 129._o thus_o austin_n teach_v we_o that_o christian_n celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o martyr_n for_o these_o two_o intent_n that_o we_o may_v be_v associate_n to_o their_o merit_n and_o holpen_v with_o their_o prayer_n and_o d._n morton_n allege_v 228._o morton_n apol._n part_n 1._o pag._n 227._o 228._o how_o all_o antiquity_n teach_v invocation_n of_o saint_n last_o in_o this_o question_n i_o argue_v thus_o no_o doctrine_n which_o deni_v any_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v true_a or_o to_o be_v receive_v but_o the_o denial_n of_o angel_n and_o more_o strong_o of_o saint_n who_o communion_n be_v in_o the_o creed_n to_o offer_v up_o our_o prayer_n which_o we_o in_o earth_n make_v be_v to_o deny_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n therefore_o it_o be_v not_o true_a nor_o to_o be_v receive_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n covell_n 89._o covell_n against_o burges_n pag._n 89._o who_o dispute_v against_o burges_n the_o puritan_n who_o call_v this_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n and_o tax_v the_o book_n of_o tobias_n because_o there_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o holy_a angel_n that_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o god_n answer_v 90._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 90._o in_o these_o word_n if_o it_o be_v a_o a_o usurp_a untruthe_n for_o the_o angel_n to_o offer_v up_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n unto_o god_n in_o the_o mediation_n of_o his_o son_n we_o shall_v peradventure_o deprive_v ourselves_o of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o their_o ministry_n and_o dissolve_v that_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o we_o profess_v to_o believe_v as_o a_o article_n of_o god_n truth_n therefore_o i_o will_v by_o these_o protestant_n conclude_v in_o this_o matter_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n herein_o be_v orthodox_n and_o true_a and_o the_o contrary_a heretofore_o teach_v by_o protestant_n false_a and_o impious_a and_o the_o rather_o because_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o king_n canon_n to_o be_v excommunication_n 8._o king_n canon_n an._n 1604._o can_n 8._o to_o deny_v this_o catholic_a doctrine_n for_o in_o these_o canon_n it_o be_v excommunication_n ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la to_o affirm_v or_o teach_v that_o the_o form_n and_o manner_n of_o make_v and_o consecrate_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacen_n contain_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o that_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o protestant_a author_n of_o the_o book_n call_v abridgement_n thus_o 30._o abridgement_n an._n 1605._o pag._n 30._o testify_v of_o the_o oath_n in_o that_o book_n of_o ordination_n the_o oath_n of_o supreamacie_n be_v thus_o conclude_v so_o help_v i_o god_n and_o all_o saint_n and_o the_o holy_a evangelist_n which_o the_o late_a edition_n by_o barker_n sup_v book_n of_o mak._n bish_n &c_n &c_n deacons_n oath_n sup_v have_v leave_v out_o the_o church_n that_o be_v dedicate_v to_o saint_n in_o this_o kingdom_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a britayne_n and_o saxon_n after_o the_o honour_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v do_v and_o due_a unto_o they_o how_o they_o be_v name_v even_o by_o protestant_n the_o tutelar_a patron_n of_o our_o nation_n there_o be_v to_o many_o britan._n theat_v of_o gr_n britan._n example_n in_o the_o late_a theatre_n to_o be_v recite_v chapter_n xi_o wherein_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o english_a protestant_n writer_n that_o the_o ceremony_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o much_o heretofore_o impugn_a by_o they_o be_v now_o contrariwise_o in_o their_o judgement_n adjudge_v holy_a ancient_a reverend_a decent_a etc._n etc._n the_o three_o thing_n which_o the_o protestant_a relator_n in_o this_o his_o desire_a atonement_n require_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o give_v over_o be_v to_o leave_v their_o offensyve_a ceremony_n as_o he_o term_v they_o what_o they_o be_v in_o particular_a he_o do_v not_o express_v but_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o other_o his_o associate_n in_o religion_n we_o may_v just_o suppose_v he_o most_o aim_v at_o the_o ceremony_n use_v in_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n cross_n candle_n and_o such_o as_o i_o will_v justify_v by_o themselves_o in_o this_o chapter_n particular_o recite_v they_o or_o the_o chief_a which_o i_o now_o omit_v in_o this_o place_n to_o avoid_v repetition_n to_o which_o i_o be_o often_o force_v and_o first_o concern_v ceremony_n by_o what_o authority_n they_o may_v be_v ordain_v and_o be_v so_o due_o ordain_v of_o what_o authority_n and_o reverend_a estimation_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v ensue_v thus_o by_o these_o protestant_n their_o public_a article_n have_v thus_o 20._o articul_fw-la relig._n 20._o sentence_v the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o decree_v rite_n or_o ceremony_n and_o authority_n in_o controversy_n of_o faith_n then_o much_o more_o must_v that_o her_o authority_n need_v extend_v to_o accidental_a thing_n in_o religion_n such_o as_o these_o ceremony_n be_v d._n covell_n 65._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 64._o 65._o tell_v we_o they_o be_v to_o be_v have_v in_o such_o respect_n that_o to_o use_v his_o word_n the_o primative_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o entreat_v 56._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 56._o of_o they_o in_o these_o word_n follow_v we_o call_v they_o ceremony_n proper_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v the_o external_a act_n of_o religion_n which_o have_v their_o commendation_n and_o allow_v ance_n from_o no_o other_o cause_n but_o only_o that_o in_o god_n worship_n they_o be_v virtuous_a furtherance_n of_o his_o
how_o far_o the_o compass_n precinct_n and_o bownd_n of_o their_o regiment_n shall_v extend_v who_o to_o who_o shall_v be_v obedient_a and_o subject_a who_o governor_n and_o superior_a i_o trust_v no_o man_n will_v be_v so_o obstinate_o wilful_a as_o to_o resist_v the_o holy_a ordinance_n of_o god_n his_o holy_a spouse_n our_o mother_n church_n the_o sacred_a primative_a pastor_n thereof_o renown_a saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o the_o sentence_n of_o our_o king_n himself_o before_o cite_v as_o to_o call_v these_o religeous_a ceremony_n now_o after_o so_o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n into_o question_n especial_o to_o use_v and_o conclude_v with_o d._n covell_n his_o word_n in_o this_o 65._o covell_n exâ—m_fw-la pag._n 65._o point_n the_o primatyve_a counsel_n have_v condemn_v they_o as_o heretic_n only_o for_o be_v stiff_o opposite_a in_o this_o kind_n and_o again_o of_o such_o english_a protestant_n they_o have_v do_v nothing_o else_o but_o untile_v the_o 61._o pag._n 61._o house_n that_o the_o rafter_n beam_n and_o the_o main_n timber_n may_v with_o the_o violence_n of_o tempest_n more_o speedy_o perish_v and_o thus_o much_o of_o this_o question_n chapter_n xii_o of_o indulgence_n after_o these_o by_o the_o relator_n direction_n i_o be_o to_o entreat_v of_o indulgence_n and_o last_o of_o strange_a languadge_a in_o devotion_n both_o which_o be_v by_o his_o estimation_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o in_o religion_n be_v dispensable_a and_o not_o essential_a to_o be_v believe_v i_o may_v pass_v over_o as_o entreat_v of_o and_o allow_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o last_o chapter_n among_o so_o many_o other_o holy_a ceremony_n and_o accidental_a practice_n and_o custom_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n yet_o to_o satisfy_v all_o desire_n i_o will_v speak_v in_o particular_a also_o of_o these_o question_n and_o first_o of_o indulgence_n in_o which_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n have_v authority_n and_o power_n both_o to_o forgive_v syn_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o severity_n or_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v must_v needs_o grant_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o such_o relaxation_n but_o the_o english_a protestant_n do_v or_o by_o their_o writing_n must_v grant_v this_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n and_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n therefore_o they_o do_v or_o aught_o to_o allow_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o 17._o caiâ—â—an_n tract_n 15._o c._n 5._o sot_n do_v 21._o q._n 1._o be_v 3._o abul_n q._n 90._o in_o 16._o matth._n lead_fw-la p._n sot_n &_o alij_fw-la field_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o true_a by_o the_o common_a acceptance_n and_o definition_n of_o indulgence_n both_o with_o catholic_n and_o protestant_n which_o be_v a_o release_n of_o pain_n for_o sin_n enjoin_v or_o to_o be_v enjoin_v the_o minor_a proposition_n be_v prove_v from_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o true_a church_n admit_v and_o receave_v all_o that_o with_o sorrowful_a repentance_n return_v and_o seek_v reconciliation_n how_o great_a soever_o their_o offence_n have_v be_v not_o forget_v to_o use_v due_a severity_n which_o yet_o she_o sometime_o remit_v and_o recite_v the_o cause_n of_o such_o remission_n he_o add_v thus_o the_o due_a and_o just_a consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o remit_v some_o thing_n of_o her_o wont_a severity_n be_v either_o private_a or_o public_a peril_n and_o for_o proof_n of_o this_o doctrine_n he_o cit_v 10._o 1._o corinth_n 2._o v._n 8._o 9_o 10._o that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n of_o grant_v indulgence_n or_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n to_o the_o incestuous_a parson_n whereby_o manifest_o appear_v that_o in_o this_o protestant_a doctor_n judgement_n authority_n and_o power_n ought_v to_o be_v allow_v to_o the_o church_n to_o release_v and_o remit_v severity_n and_o punishment_n due_a for_o sin_n which_o be_v the_o same_o which_o be_v term_v indulgence_n neither_o can_v he_o find_v any_o evasion_n by_o distinguishe_v between_o penance_n enjoin_v and_o not_o enjoin_v for_o that_o power_n faculty_n and_o authority_n which_o can_v enjoin_v penance_n and_o after_o it_o be_v enjoin_v rebeace_n it_o again_o can_v be_v interpret_v but_o at_o jest_n in_o that_o supreme_a pastor_n to_o who_o the_o high_a prerogative_n of_o bind_v lose_v and_o releacinge_n be_v commit_v to_o have_v hability_n to_o pardon_v remit_v or_o release_v it_o before_o it_o be_v enjoin_v second_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o the_o ancient_a primative_a bishop_n of_o christ_n church_n hold_v and_o use_v be_v true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o indulgence_n be_v such_o therefore_o true_a and_o to_o be_v continue_v the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a often_o grant_v before_o by_o these_o protestant_n and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v by_o d._n feild_n in_o these_o word_n the_o ancient_a bishop_n 33._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1_o c._n 17._o pag._n 33._o be_v wont_a to_o cut_v of_o great_a part_n of_o enjoin_v penance_n which_o remission_n and_o relaxation_n be_v call_v a_o indulgence_n and_o that_o be_v to_o no_o purpose_n which_o he_o add_v immediate_o in_o these_o term_n out_o of_o the_o not_o understand_v whereof_o grow_v the_o popish_a pardon_n and_o indulgence_n for_o first_o how_o more_o probable_a it_o be_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n immediate_o and_o successive_o succeed_v these_o ancient_a bishop_n practize_v the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o use_v of_o indulgence_n shall_v continual_o preserve_v it_o and_o understand_v it_o than_o those_o which_o by_o interposition_n of_o a_o thousand_o and_o more_o year_n come_v after_o they_o and_o without_o any_o order_n episcopal_a or_o priestly_a but_o by_o usurpation_n and_o intrusion_n as_o be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o this_o treatise_n teach_v and_o of_o their_o own_o head_n propose_v the_o contrary_a second_o his_o exceptive_a addition_n destroy_v his_o intent_n for_o which_o it_o be_v allege_v and_o protestant_n opinion_n in_o this_o point_n for_o the_o substance_n of_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n to_o make_v it_o a_o release_v of_o pain_n due_a for_o sin_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o those_o ancient_a bishop_n by_o he_o allow_v as_o be_v prove_v before_o and_o in_o all_o congruity_n he_o that_o both_o can_v inflict_v and_o take_v away_o punishment_n can_v much_o rather_o take_v it_o away_o without_o infliction_n for_o he_o that_o can_v do_v twoe_o thing_n can_v much_o more_o and_o with_o great_a facility_n do_v one_o of_o they_o because_o this_o one_o be_v contain_v in_o those_o twoe_o and_o power_n of_o do_v the_o one_o of_o necessity_n must_v needs_o be_v grant_v to_o he_o that_o have_v power_n to_o do_v both_o especial_o the_o high_a ruler_n and_o governor_n in_o such_o thing_n three_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n these_o english_a protestant_n teach_v or_o exercise_n in_o their_o public_a and_o judicial_a court_n and_o consistory_n that_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v lawful_a but_o in_o such_o authoritative_a place_n and_o judgement_n they_o allow_v and_o approve_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n concern_v indulgence_n therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a otherwise_o two_o contradictory_n may_v be_v true_a and_o in_o religion_n which_o be_v unpossible_a the_o minor_a also_o be_v as_o evident_o certain_a by_o their_o ordinary_a and_o usual_a release_n and_o relaxation_n of_o pain_n and_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n against_o the_o ancient_a primatyve_a canon_n allow_v by_o they_o and_o by_o no_o pretext_n justifiable_a but_o by_o way_n of_o indulgence_n as_o appear_v plain_o in_o their_o proceed_n and_o this_o even_o in_o case_n and_o cause_n scandalous_a most_o require_v satisfaction_n and_o penance_n in_o their_o own_o doctrine_n if_o they_o think_v their_o relaxation_n or_o indulgence_n therein_o to_o be_v frustrate_a their_o deal_n therein_o be_v impious_a and_o they_o deceaver_n if_o they_o allow_v they_o for_o just_a they_o also_o allow_v indulgence_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o release_n of_o such_o penance_n and_o severity_n as_o before_o if_o they_o will_v not_o blush_v to_o say_v that_o the_o money_n or_o bribe_n give_v by_o the_o penitent_n to_o they_o their_o wyve_n or_o servant_n do_v satisfy_v this_o be_v frivolous_a and_o in_o the_o ground_n of_o protestant_n deny_v good_a deed_n if_o these_o be_v such_o to_o be_v satisfactory_a and_o meretoreous_a more_o than_o foolish_a and_o ridiculous_a to_o be_v affirm_v and_o against_o d._n feild_n his_o two_o 17._o feild_n sup_v l._n 1._o cap._n 17._o consideration_n move_v the_o church_n to_o such_o indulgence_n or_o release_v which_o he_o tell_v we_o be_v private_a or_o public_a peril_n insinuate_v that_o
in_o his_o judgement_n the_o indulgence_n or_o release_n as_o the_o nature_n thereof_o require_v must_v be_v free_a and_o liberal_a and_o not_o a_o commutation_n or_o change_n for_o gift_n or_o money_n which_o in_o protestant_n deny_v the_o enjoininge_v of_o penance_n must_v needs_o be_v wicked_a and_o symoniacall_a four_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o grant_v and_o allow_v authority_n to_o absolute_a penitent_n in_o confession_n both_o a_o paena_fw-la &_o culpa_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n and_o guilt_n of_o sin_n must_v maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n but_o these_o english_a protestant_n grant_v authority_n to_o absolve_v both_o from_o the_o guilt_n and_o punishment_n of_o sin_n therefore_o they_o must_v maintain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v often_o prove_v and_o allow_v before_o the_o minor_a be_v thus_o demonstrative_o confirm_v out_o of_o the_o communion_n book_n receive_v in_o the_o king_n canon_n where_o in_o the_o sick_a com._n book_n tit._n visitat_fw-la of_o the_o sick_a treatise_n of_o the_o visitation_n of_o the_o sick_a their_o rule_n and_o direction_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o word_n here_o shall_v the_o sick_a parson_n make_v a_o special_a confession_n if_o he_o feel_v his_o conscience_n trouble_v with_o any_o weighty_a matter_n after_o which_o confession_n the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o after_o this_o sort_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v leave_v power_n in_o this_o church_n to_o absolve_v all_o sinner_n which_o true_o repent_v and_o believe_v in_o he_o of_o his_o great_a mercy_n forgive_v thou_o thy_o offence_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n commit_v to_o i_o i_o absolve_v thou_o from_o all_o thy_o sin_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n amen_n where_o we_o see_v not_o only_o a_o juridical_a and_o authoritative_a absolution_n from_o all_o sin_n give_v by_o protestant_n divinity_n by_o the_o priest_n as_o there_o they_o call_v their_o minister_n express_v in_o these_o judicial_a and_o iuridicall_a word_n the_o priest_n shall_v absolve_v he_o christ_n have_v leave_v power_n in_o his_o church_n to_o absolve_v all_o sinner_n by_o his_o authority_n commit_v to_o i_o i_o absolve_v thou_o from_o all_o thy_o sin_n etc._n etc._n but_o also_o as_o full_a and_o powerable_a authority_n arrogate_a and_o usurp_v of_o they_o to_o give_v plenatie_fw-mi pardon_n and_o indulgence_n of_o the_o severity_n due_a for_o sin_n before_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n and_o that_o in_o more_o large_a illimited_a and_o ample_a order_n than_o the_o pope_n himself_o teach_v or_o practise_v for_o first_o they_o general_o hold_v that_o notwithstanding_o any_o punishment_n or_o severity_n that_o such_o a_o parson_n have_v deserve_v for_o his_o sin_n yet_o after_o their_o such_o absolution_n and_o authoritative_a indulgence_n without_o any_o penance_n to_o be_v perform_v either_o in_o this_o life_n or_o in_o purgatory_n which_o they_o deny_v present_o after_o the_o separation_n of_o his_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n he_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o ever_o dure_v happiness_n second_o their_o rubric_n and_o religion_n be_v to_o give_v these_o plenary_a pardon_n to_o all_o request_v they_o three_o every_o private_a minister_n be_v allow_v to_o give_v these_o plenaries_n which_o neither_o priest_n nor_o bishop_n themselves_o with_o we_o can_v ordinary_o do_v four_o they_o give_v these_o there_o plenary_a indulgence_n without_o any_o just_a cause_n or_o any_o cause_n of_o piety_n at_o all_o which_o the_o pope_n himself_o never_o do_v concern_v unigenitus_fw-la bull._n martini_n extrau_n unigenitus_fw-la such_o punishment_n for_o sin_n as_o be_v pay_v in_o purgatory_n or_o the_o like_a as_o be_v evident_a not_o only_o by_o the_o writing_n of_o all_o modern_a catholic_n of_o this_o time_n but_o by_o these_o law_n etc._n clementâ—â—_n 6._o bonau_n d._n 20._o 1._o p._n q._n ult._n ric._n ibidem_fw-la q._n 1._o ma._n q._n 2._o gabr._n lect_n 57_o in_o can_v missa_fw-la gerson_n q._n the_o hacre_n aug._n de_fw-fr ancon_n in_o summa_fw-la q._n 30._o be_v 4._o &_o 5._o adr._n ca._n sot_n cord._n ledesm_n q._n 20._o etc._n etc._n canon_n and_o former_a catholic_a doctor_n here_o cite_v and_o other_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v whosoever_o teach_v the_o distinction_n of_o mortal_a and_o venial_a sin_n deprivinge_n &_o not_o deprive_v of_o grace_n allow_v severity_n &_o punishment_n for_o sin_n both_o commit_v and_o remit_v &_o deny_v purgatory_n say_v all_o the_o elect_v present_o after_o death_n be_v in_o heaven_n must_v needs_o teach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n and_o in_o more_o ample_a manner_n then_o catholic_n do_v but_o the_o english_a protestant_n before_n and_o commonely_a so_o teach_v therefore_o they_o must_v so_o allow_v of_o indulgence_n both_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v by_o protestant_n and_o need_v no_o probation_n therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o indulgence_n may_v not_o be_v deny_v by_o english_a protestant_n they_o themselves_o though_o in_o word_n deny_v yet_o in_o practice_n exercisinge_v it_o in_o a_o high_a measure_n then_o be_v use_v by_o the_o pope_n himself_o as_o i_o have_v prove_v before_o and_o may_v further_o add_v from_o their_o communion_n book_n where_o it_o be_v register_v in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o brethren_n com._n book_n tit_n commination_n §_o brethren_n primative_a church_n there_o be_v a_o godly_a discipline_n that_o at_o the_o begin_v of_o lent_n such_o parson_n as_o be_v notorious_a sinner_n be_v put_v to_o open_a penance_n and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n that_o their_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o other_o admonish_v by_o their_o example_n may_v be_v the_o more_o afraid_a to_o offend_v that_o the_o say_a discipline_n may_v be_v restore_v be_v a_o thing_n much_o to_o be_v wish_v where_o they_o grant_v not_o only_o a_o punishment_n for_o example_n of_o other_o to_o take_v heed_n to_o offend_v and_o to_o satisfy_v their_o congregation_n but_o to_o satisfy_v god_n for_o their_o syn_n commit_v against_o he_o by_o their_o word_n to_o be_v put_v to_o penance_n and_o punish_v in_o this_o world_n that_o their_o soul_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o as_o their_o friend_n m._n higgon_n public_o preach_v and_o with_o privilege_n print_v as_o 1610._o theoph._n higg_n ser_fw-mi 3._o mart._n an._n 1610._o there_o be_v a_o death_n in_o sin_v and_o a_o death_n to_o sin_v so_o there_o be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n the_o first_o à _fw-la culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v the_o second_o à _fw-la paena_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n which_o follow_v thereupon_o therefore_o these_o man_n grant_v such_o temporal_a punishment_n due_a for_o sin_v even_o when_o and_o where_o the_o culpa_fw-la sin_v or_o guilt_n be_v forgive_v and_o yet_o not_o exercise_v any_o such_o discipline_n or_o punishment_n for_o sin_v must_v needs_o in_o their_o own_o proceed_n allow_v of_o indulgence_n in_o a_o far_o more_o large_a ample_a or_o rather_o prodigal_a and_o presumptuous_a manner_n then_o be_v or_o at_o any_o time_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n chapter_n xiii_o of_o the_o public_a service_n of_o the_o church_n in_o latin_a or_o greek_a and_o not_o in_o the_o vulgar_a have_v now_o let_v we_o speak_v of_o the_o relator_n last_o scruple_n a_o strange_a tonge_n in_o devotion_n as_o he_o term_v our_o latin_a church_n service_n which_o although_o it_o be_v both_o in_o itself_o and_o his_o judgement_n a_o matter_n ceremonial_a in_o religion_n and_o so_o entreat_v of_o and_o prove_v before_o yet_o i_o will_v brief_o justify_v it_o by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o in_o particular_a and_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o nation_n unto_o he_o until_o this_o age_n of_o protestant_n be_v still_o to_o be_v observe_v or_o lawful_o may_n but_o the_o public_a church_n service_n to_o be_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o we_o live_v be_v ever_o so_o use_v and_o practise_v therefore_o still_o it_o ought_v or_o may_v be_v so_o lawful_o continue_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o before_o often_o grant_v by_o these_o protestant_n the_o second_o be_v thus_o prove_v by_o d._n dove_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o prayer_n dove_n persuasion_n pag._n 23._o 24._o cap._n of_o prayer_n peterboroughe_n his_o word_n be_v these_o until_o of_o late_a sc_n these_o day_n of_o protestancie_n throughout_o the_o west_n part_n of_o the_o world_n public_a prayer_n be_v in_o latin_a in_o the_o east_n part_n in_o greek_a even_o among_o those_o nation_n to_o who_o these_o languadges_n be_v no_o mother_n tongue_n and_o this_o the_o confess_v to_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n from_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o nation_n for_o these_o two_o
themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o doctrine_n thereof_o as_o he_o have_v before_o advise_v chapter_n xiiii_o concern_v reverence_n of_o holy_a relic_n when_o i_o entreat_v before_o of_o the_o religeous_a use_n of_o holy_a imadge_n i_o will_v also_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o question_n the_o reverence_n of_o holy_a relic_n be_v so_o near_o and_o symbolise_v doctrine_n have_v not_o the_o relator_n of_o religion_n before_o refer_v i_o to_o a_o other_o course_n therefore_o i_o will_v now_o speak_v thereof_o in_o which_o case_n the_o catholic_n doctrine_n express_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n be_v this_o 9_o council_n trid._n sesi_n 9_o veneranda_fw-la esse_fw-la à fidelibus_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o body_n of_o martyr_n etc._n etc._n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v of_o the_o faithful_a according_a to_o which_o thus_o i_o argue_v in_o this_o article_n by_o these_o protestant_n that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n in_o this_o question_n be_v true_a and_o what_o it_o conden_v for_o heresy_n be_v false_a but_o the_o primative_a church_n teach_v reverence_n of_o relic_n as_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n now_o do_v and_o condemn_v the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n for_o heresy_n therefore_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n be_v true_a in_o this_o controversy_n and_o the_o contrary_a of_o protestant_n false_a and_o heretical_a the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a by_o often_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o minor_n be_v thus_o prove_v first_o d._n willet_n cit_v and_o approve_v s._n ambrose_n thus_o speak_v 50._o willet_n antill_n pag._n 201._o sutcliff_n subu_fw-fr pag._n 27._o pag._n 50._o of_o valentinian_n decease_v i_o will_v honour_v his_o relic_n and_o commend_v his_o gracious_a memory_n d._n sutcliffe_n wittness_v that_o s._n gregory_n and_o s._n augustine_n that_o convert_v this_o nation_n esteem_v much_o the_o relic_n of_o saint_n and_o in_o their_o time_n church_n be_v build_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o saint_n and_o their_o relic_n worship_v and_o d._n willet_n with_o other_o 13._o willet_n antil_n pag._n 13._o acknowledge_v as_o they_o needs_o must_v that_o vigilantius_n be_v condemn_v of_o heresy_n for_o denial_n thereof_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o by_o the_o authority_n thereof_o second_o i_o argue_v thus_o again_o that_o which_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n may_v or_o be_v still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o defend_v but_o to_o pray_v at_o the_o monument_n of_o saint_n and_o reverence_v their_o relic_n be_v the_o custom_n and_o doctrine_n then_o therefore_o still_o to_o be_v keep_v and_o defend_v the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o minor_a thus_o prove_v first_o m._n wotton_n 9_o wotten_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 9_o have_v these_o word_n it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n to_o pray_v at_o the_o tomb_n of_o martyr_n and_o the_o christian_n assemble_v ordinary_o where_o the_o martyr_n be_v bury_v and_o to_o show_v what_o they_o do_v there_o which_o he_o will_v willing_o have_v conceal_v for_o he_o love_v not_o prayer_n to_o saint_n nor_o reverence_n of_o their_o relic_n for_o which_o cause_v the_o primative_a christian_n so_o there_o assemble_v he_o cit_v s._n hierome_n write_v 544._o wotten_n sup_v pag._n 544._o in_o this_o manner_n of_o holy_a paula_n she_o go_v into_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o kiss_v the_o stone_n of_o his_o resurrection_n which_o the_o angel_n have_v remove_v from_o the_o door_n of_o the_o tomb_n the_o place_n of_o his_o body_n where_o the_o lord_n have_v lie_v as_o if_o she_o have_v thri_v for_o the_o desire_a water_n she_o liâ—kâ—d_v with_o her_o faithful_a tongue_n d._n downame_n write_v the_o like_a of_o the_o holy_a pilgrimadge_n of_o that_o bless_a woman_n and_o to_o give_v most_o convince_a instance_n and_o proof_n in_o this_o matter_n m._n perkins_n in_o his_o problema_fw-la write_v thus_o primitiva_fw-la 81._o perkins_n problem_n pag._n 81._o ecclesia_fw-la honoravit_fw-la &_o veneratione_n prosecuta_fw-la est_fw-la reliquias_fw-la mortuorum_fw-la the_o primative_a church_n do_v honour_n and_o prosecute_v with_o reverence_n the_o relic_n of_o the_o dead_a three_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o usadge_n and_o behaviour_n which_o be_v lawful_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o practise_v of_o they_o towards_o their_o relik_n be_v now_o in_o the_o time_n of_o grace_n give_v by_o christ_n as_o lawful_a for_o christian_n towards_o their_o holy_a relic_n and_o thing_n but_o the_o true_a faithful_a jew_n lawful_o use_v reverence_n and_o honour_n to_o their_o relic_n therefore_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o christian_n to_o do_v the_o like_a the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a this_o be_v no_o ceremonial_a or_o legal_a thing_n abrogate_a by_o christ_n but_o rather_o confirm_v by_o make_v the_o thing_n of_o his_o law_n and_o gospel_n more_o reverential_a than_o the_o figurative_a be_v the_o minor_a be_v thus_o prove_v by_o m._n wotton_n in_o these_o word_n you_o bring_v diverse_a 581._o wotton_n def_n of_o perk._n pag._n 581._o proof_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v have_v in_o great_a reverence_n all_o needless_a for_o who_o deny_v it_o and_o again_o the_o jew_n say_v hierome_n in_o foretimes_o worship_v the_o holy_a of_o holies_n because_o there_o be_v the_o cherubin_n and_o the_o propitiatory_a and_o the_o ark_n of_o the_o testament_n manna_n aaron_n rod_n and_o the_o golden_a altar_n and_o further_o in_o this_o manner_n he_o speak_v not_o of_o worshippinge_n the_o 582._o pag._n 581._o 582._o ark_n but_o the_o holy_a of_o holye_n because_o of_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o it_o he_o make_v the_o propitiatory_a manna_n aaron_n rod_n and_o the_o golden_a altar_n cause_n of_o that_o worship_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cherubin_n in_o the_o word_n follow_v he_o count_v the_o sepulchre_n of_o our_o lord_n more_o worthy_a of_o worship_n then_o see_v those_o relic_n under_o the_o law_n and_o before_o christ_n the_o meritorious_a cause_n of_o all_o grace_n and_o such_o excellency_n be_v so_o worthy_a of_o worship_n and_o reverence_n that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o reverence_v in_o themselves_o but_o other_o thing_n be_v worship_v and_o reverence_v because_o of_o they_o and_o yet_o by_o this_o judgement_n the_o relic_n in_o christianity_n as_o the_o sepulchre_n no_o part_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o place_n of_o his_o sacred_a body_n some_o few_o hour_n lye_v there_o be_v more_o worthy_a of_o worship_n as_o this_o protestant_a writer_n confess_v we_o may_v not_o deny_v this_o reverence_n and_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n thereof_o to_o be_v holy_a even_o by_o english_a protestant_n sentence_n last_o thus_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o english_a protestant_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o give_v civil_a reverence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o a_o noble_a man_n or_o woman_n decease_v because_o they_o be_v noble_a and_o honour_a when_o they_o live_v much_o more_o reason_n there_o be_v to_o give_v religeous_a and_o spiritual_a reverence_n to_o the_o body_n of_o a_o saint_n holy_a and_o honour_a by_o god_n and_o man_n when_o he_o live_v and_o now_o in_o joy_n in_o heaven_n true_o and_o for_o ever_o honourable_a but_o the_o antecedent_n be_v true_a by_o english_a protetestant_n who_o by_o their_o herald_n of_o arm_n allow_v and_o practice_n that_o all_o inferior_n shall_v give_v and_o yield_v the_o same_o honour_n to_o the_o body_n of_o the_o honourable_a parson_n decease_v that_o be_v due_a unto_o he_o lyve_v his_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v unite_v and_o this_o though_o in_o all_o moral_a judgement_n the_o soul_n of_o such_o a_o one_o be_v damn_v and_o this_o be_v the_o custom_n and_o ceremony_n not_o only_o with_o herald_n but_o use_v in_o court_n ratify_v by_o their_o bishop_n doctor_n and_o university_n as_o many_o and_o late_a example_n teach_v which_o i_o will_v urge_v no_o further_o but_o desire_v all_o may_v live_v and_o die_v well_o that_o they_o may_v leave_v behind_o they_o sufficient_a or_o some_o motive_n either_o to_o be_v honour_v or_o help_v by_o the_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o lyvinge_n the_o consequence_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o thus_o demonstrate_v for_o as_o excellency_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o honour_n and_o civil_a excellency_n of_o civil_a and_o terrene_a honour_n so_o spiritual_a or_o religeous_a excellency_n of_o spiritual_a and_o such_o honour_n and_o much_o more_o for_o the_o civil_a honour_n and_o motive_n thereof_o be_v only_o ens_fw-la rationis_fw-la a_o invention_n worthiness_n and_o attribute_v of_o man_n and_o nothing_o at_o all_o inherent_a in_o the_o body_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o party_n so_o honour_v when_o the_o other_o excellency_n and_o cause_n of_o honour_n be_v both_o permanent_a and_o a_o inherent_a dignity_n as_o be_v prove_v before_o of_o inherent_a justice_n and_o for_o ever_o remain_v in_o the_o soul_n glorify_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n his_o saint_n and_o angel_n in_o heaven_n and_o
it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o reasonable_a satisfaction_n even_o to_o humane_a reason_n from_o whence_o protestant_a argument_n against_o it_o be_v deduce_v that_o the_o manner_n be_v by_o transubstantiation_n as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v no_o man_n but_o irreligious_a and_o unreasonable_a can_v call_v it_o into_o question_n and_o he_o write_v further_a of_o this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n it_o be_v on_o all_o side_n plain_o 119._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 119._o confess_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a participation_n of_o christ_n who_o thereby_o impart_v himself_o even_o his_o whole_a entire_a parson_n therefore_o if_o the_o whole_a entire_a parson_n of_o christ_n which_o can_v be_v without_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o and_o there_o impart_v and_o receive_v damnable_a be_v that_o diminishe_v doctrine_n wherein_o sacramentary_n will_v have_v it_o but_o a_o sign_n &_o figure_n and_o he_o express_o teach_v that_o they_o do_v not_o or_o shall_v not_o differ_v from_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o true_a real_a and_o substantial_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o sacrament_n which_o he_o as_o plain_o express_v where_o entreatinge_v of_o the_o dignity_n of_o priest_n he_o write_v thus_o to_o these_o parson_n god_n 87._o covell_a sup_n pag._n 87._o impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o power_n of_o the_o 105._o covell_n modest_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n hitherto_o this_o learned_a protestant_a who_o word_n be_v so_o plain_a in_o this_o point_n that_o no_o conclusion_n but_o themselves_o need_v to_o be_v infer_v from_o they_o and_o not_o only_o in_o this_o but_o other_o question_n as_o before_o these_o protestant_n of_o england_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o catholic_n doctrine_n and_o against_o that_o which_o their_o parlamentarie_a religion_n do_v or_o will_v seem_v to_o teach_v that_o d._n willet_n testim_fw-la willet_n apud_fw-la parkes_n against_o limbom_n pag._n 20._o 21._o def_n first_o testim_fw-la write_v of_o they_o in_o this_o sort_n they_o maintain_v tradition_n free_a will_n freedom_n from_o sin_n justification_n by_o work_n work_n of_o super_fw-la erogation_n of_o transubstantiation_n with_o diverse_a other_o therefore_o even_o by_o protestant_n this_o sacred_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v and_o defend_v as_o well_o teach_v by_o catholic_n protestant_n and_o d._n field_n true_a greek_a church_n also_o from_o which_o last_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n in_o protestant_n judgement_n which_o by_o they_o can_v err_v in_o any_o essential_a thing_n be_v true_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v the_o real_a presence_n and_o transubstantiation_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v true_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v prove_v and_o grant_v before_o and_o the_o second_o be_v manifest_a in_o these_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n censure_n upon_o protestant_a doctrine_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n that_o in_o the_o holy_a 10._o hierem._n in_o censur_n cap._n 10._o supper_n after_o consecration_n and_o benediction_n the_o bread_n do_v pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o very_a body_n itself_o of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o that_o blood_n of_o he_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o same_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o give_v thanks_n break_v it_o and_o say_v take_v and_o eat_v this_o be_v not_o bread_n or_o a_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o this_o be_v my_o very_a body_n and_o my_o blood_n so_o that_o both_o then_o and_o now_o the_o bread_n be_v transform_v and_o change_v into_o his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n as_o our_o lord_n promise_v and_o affirm_v in_o many_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o this_o be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a of_o this_o matter_n especial_o seeinge_v not_o only_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o her_o kind_n parliam_fw-la an._n 1._o elizab_n parl_n 1._o jacob_n parl_n 1._o edw._n 6_o c._n both_o kind_n first_o parliament_n receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o allow_v and_o reviue_v the_o statute_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o sixth_o in_o that_o behalf_n and_o this_o their_o statute_n be_v never_o yet_o repeal_v but_o also_o in_o the_o first_o parliament_n of_o his_o majesty_n confirm_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o q._n elizabeth_n the_o protestant_a publisher_n of_o 395_o praefat._n in_o petr._n gallatin_n franc_n an._n 1602._o morton_n app._n pag._n 396._o &_o pag._n 395_o petrus_n gallatinus_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o the_o testimony_n which_o he_o bring_v from_o the_o rabbynes_n before_o christ_n be_v undeniable_a which_o allow_v d._n morton_n write_v thus_o they_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o pregnant_a for_o transubstantiation_n then_o be_v these_o say_n of_o transsubstantiator_n themselves_o they_o make_v so_o direct_o for_o transubstantiation_n that_o the_o most_o romish_a doctor_n for_o the_o space_n of_o allmoste_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v not_o in_o so_o express_v term_n publish_v this_o mystery_n to_o the_o world_n again_o d._n androwes_n protestant_n bishop_n 51._o casaubon_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 50._o 51._o of_o ely_n cite_v by_o casaubon_n and_o casaubon_n himself_o from_o our_o king_n himself_o as_o he_o say_v affirm_v it_o be_v christ_n body_n the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v therefore_o acknowledge_v there_o be_v a_o change_n in_o this_o sacrament_n as_o common_o they_o do_v that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o consecration_n it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o after_o be_v the_o same_o object_n and_o thing_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n this_o change_n be_v from_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v a_o change_n substantiae_fw-la in_o substantiam_fw-la of_o one_o substance_n into_o a_o ohter_n must_v needs_o be_v as_o we_o catholic_n teach_v transubstantiation_n chapter_n xvi_o of_o the_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n bless_a body_n &_o blood_n common_o call_v the_o mass_n daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n and_o hereby_o be_v not_o only_o prove_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o this_o particular_a question_n of_o christ_n real_a presence_n in_o the_o b._n sacrament_n and_o the_o manner_n how_o by_o transubstantiation_n of_o the_o element_n bread_n and_o wine_n by_o power_n of_o his_o omnipotent_a word_n into_o his_o most_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n but_o those_o also_o which_o depend_v from_o thence_o as_o be_v before_o remember_v the_o sufficiency_n of_o communicate_v of_o such_o as_o do_v not_o offer_v the_o holy_a sacrifice_n first_o institute_v and_o ever_o to_o be_v continue_v in_o both_o kind_n in_o the_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o also_o the_o true_a external_a and_o public_a sacrifice_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n consistinge_v of_o the_o oblation_n and_o offering_n of_o his_o most_o b._n body_n and_o blood_n in_o these_o holy_a mystery_n for_o which_o because_o it_o have_v be_v so_o profane_o and_o blasphemous_o contradict_v by_o diverse_a of_o our_o english_a protestant_n i_o mean_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o particular_o therein_o and_o from_o themselves_o first_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o be_v the_o real_a and_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n now_o unseperable_a from_o his_o most_o bless_a soul_n and_o be_v public_o offer_v unto_o god_n by_o the_o lawful_o call_v and_o authorize_v priest_n of_o his_o church_n be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n but_o that_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o eucharist_n or_o bless_a sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n offer_v by_o catholic_a priest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o mass_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o true_a public_a and_o holy_a sacrifice_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o confess_v of_o all_o man_n of_o learning_n in_o christianity_n neither_o can_v be_v doubt_v of_o any_o that_o be_v ignorant_a if_o he_o know_v the_o term_n themselves_o express_o signifie_v and_o show_v the_o verity_n thereof_o even_o by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v also_o more_o than_o abundant_o prove_v and_o verify_v by_o these_o
this_o island_n among_o the_o britain_n the_o altar_n be_v call_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o 6._o theatre_n pag._n 317._o sup_n n._n 6._o celestial_a sacrifice_n and_o again_o whereas_o d._n morton_n have_v grant_v before_o that_o sacrifice_n and_o preisthood_n be_v relative_n which_o be_v of_o a_o unseperable_a nature_n both_o he_o and_o all_o other_o that_o now_o so_o earnest_o contend_v to_o have_v themselves_o account_v priest_n must_v as_o much_o labour_n for_o this_o external_a sacrifice_n which_o as_o he_o affirm_v be_v unseperable_a from_o preisthood_n otherwise_o if_o they_o shall_v again_o fly_v up_o and_o down_o to_o their_o fantasy_v spiritual_a preisthood_n and_o sacrifice_n queen_n elizabeth_n if_o her_o prayer_n and_o devotion_n have_v be_v as_o great_a be_v as_o good_a a_o priest_n as_o s._n peter_n be_v and_o d._n mortons_n mother_n grandmother_n beldame_n and_o all_o woman_n of_o his_o kiudred_a or_o in_o the_o world_n if_o their_o virtue_n be_v equal_a be_v as_o good_a priest_n as_o he_o if_o he_o be_v a_o true_a priest_n which_o i_o deny_v and_o yet_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o all_o woman_n sex_n and_o kind_n be_v uncapable_a of_o holy_a preisthood_n again_o d._n morton_n with_o his_o friend_n theodore_n bibliander_n sacrif_n morton_n app._n pag._n in_o sacrif_n assuer_fw-mi we_o that_o the_o rabbin_n before_o christ_n do_v teach_v that_o those_o which_o receive_v the_o messiah_n shall_v in_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n have_v a_o external_a sacrifice_n in_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o call_v it_o thoda_n which_o be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o place_n &_o purponse_n where_o i_o only_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v in_o christian_a religion_n a_o external_a sacrifice_n to_o succeed_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n for_o that_o this_o sacrifice_n though_o begin_v in_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o bless_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n i_o have_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o former_a chapter_n and_o this_o which_o i_o contend_v in_o this_o place_n be_v plain_o grant_v unto_o i_o by_o casaubon_n wright_v in_o etc._n casaub_n resp_n ad_fw-la card._n per._n pag._n 51._o 52._o etc._n etc._n our_o king_n name_n and_o by_o his_o command_n as_o he_o protest_v and_o in_o these_o word_n neither_o be_v the_o king_n ignorant_n nor_o deni_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v one_o sacrifice_n in_o christian_a religion_n that_o succeed_v in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o moses_n law_n and_o accord_v to_o this_o it_o be_v confess_v by_o other_o protestant_n allowinge_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primative_a father_n for_o a_o rule_n to_o we_o the_o word_n of_o m._n middleton_n be_v these_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n 113._o middlet_n papist_n pag._n 92._o 113._o and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n call_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n a_o sacrifice_n and_o again_o the_o primative_a church_n do_v offer_v sacrifice_n at_o the_o 45._o pag._n 49._o sup_n pag._n 137._o 138._o 47._o 45._o altar_n for_o the_o dead_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o ancient_a father_n then_o if_o this_o be_v from_o the_o begin_v true_a and_o catholic_n doctrine_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n and_o say_v mass_n for_o the_o dead_a much_o rather_o for_o â—he_n live_v and_o so_o both_o for_o the_o lyve_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o protestant_n judgement_n and_o so_o both_o the_o form_n of_o our_o holy_a preisthood_n receive_v power_n to_o offer_v sacrifice_n in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a and_o also_o holy_a sacrifice_n of_o mass_n offer_v for_o such_o purpose_n by_o a_o due_o consecrate_a priest_n be_v holy_a and_o acceptable_a before_o god_n and_o all_o english_a protestant_n that_o shall_v deny_v it_o be_v not_o only_o within_o the_o anathema_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o these_o word_n if_o any_o man_n shall_v say_v that_o in_o the_o mass_n a_o true_a and_o miss_n council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o cap._n 1._o de_fw-fr sacrif_n miss_n proper_a sacrifice_n be_v not_o offer_v let_v he_o be_v anathema_n but_o subject_a to_o the_o curse_n and_o condemnation_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n against_o aëâ—ius_n the_o heretic_n and_o his_o complice_n as_o their_o own_o doctor_n field_n and_o covell_n be_v witness_n in_o this_o manner_n aërius_n condemn_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n 114._o field_n pag._n 138._o l._n 3._o cap._n 29._o covel_n exam._n pag._n 114._o in_o name_n the_o dead_a at_o the_o altar_n and_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o eucharist_n for_o they_o and_o for_o this_o his_o rash_a and_o inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n in_o condemninge_v the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n he_o be_v just_o condemn_v how_o much_o more_o than_o be_v these_o present_a protestant_n worthy_a condemnation_n who_o do_v not_o only_o contemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a greek_a and_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o this_o so_o great_o concern_v question_n but_o against_o their_o own_o judgement_n with_o rash_a inconsiderate_a boldness_n and_o presumption_n condemn_v the_o universal_a primative_a church_n anâ—_n confederate_a themselves_o with_o heretic_n iâ—_n their_o own_o judgement_n just_o condemn_v against_o it_o and_o contrariwise_o this_o holy_a catholic_a doctrine_n of_o mass_n or_o sacrifice_n foâ—_n the_o live_n and_o dead_a by_o our_o enemy_n allowance_n a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n use_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o primative_a and_o best_a flourish_a estate_n thereof_o and_o ever_o since_o continue_v be_v inviolable_o to_o be_v maintain_v chapter_n xvii_o of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n now_o let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o doleful_a and_o heavy_a question_n to_o these_o marry_a protestant_a church_n man_n to_o prove_v by_o they_o also_o the_o ancient_a and_o true_a catholic_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n of_o priest_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n the_o contrary_a wanton_a licentious_a and_o sacriledgeous_a liberty_n unto_o this_o and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n whillfull_a poverty_n and_o obedience_n as_o it_o first_o make_v way_n for_o protestant_a hereâ—es_n into_o the_o world_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o apostle_n luther_n and_o the_o rest_n present_o upon_o â—heir_a revolt_n for_o chastity_n poverty_n and_o obedience_n which_o they_o have_v vow_v for_o the_o most_o â—art_n give_v themselves_o over_o to_o their_o contraâ—es_n lust_n riches_n &_o rule_n so_o it_o be_v to_o this_o day_n â—_o unplease_a a_o thing_n in_o this_o epicurean_a â—ct_n that_o they_o can_v endure_v to_o follow_v the_o anon_n either_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n under_o who_o obedience_n they_o shall_v be_v if_o thy_o will_n show_v any_o at_o all_o or_o to_o the_o greâ—ke_n church_n either_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o this_o chapter_n howsoever_o they_o will_v seem_v to_o allow_v thereof_o especial_o in_o this_o article_n of_o late_a day_n use_v more_o liberty_n therein_o than_o other_o church_n but_o to_o omit_v all_o thing_n of_o discontentment_n to_o this_o people_n i_o argue_v thus_o that_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v a_o work_n of_o perfection_n profitable_a unto_o or_o make_v perfect_a the_o member_n of_o christ_n mystical_a body_n his_o church_n aught_o to_o be_v allow_v and_o practise_v of_o they_o that_o call_v themselves_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_a church_n especial_o in_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n or_o some_o great_a part_n of_o they_o that_o be_v or_o will_v be_v esteem_v the_o most_o perfect_a reform_a guide_n and_o director_n to_o other_o as_o their_o minister_n pronounce_v themselves_o to_o be_v but_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o single_a and_o chaste_a life_n and_o vow_n of_o chastity_n be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o allow_v of_o these_o protestant_n otherwise_o they_o have_v not_o the_o perfect_a and_o reform_v but_o unperfect_a and_o deform_a church_n the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a and_o in_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n too_o gross_a absurdity_n do_v follow_v in_o deny_v it_o the_o second_o proposition_n be_v at_o large_a prove_v by_o these_o protestant_n in_o the_o chapter_n of_o precept_n and_o sup_n cap._n 7._o sup_n counsel_n before_o from_o whence_o at_o this_o time_n i_o will_v only_o show_v by_o d._n covells_n testimony_n that_o it_o be_v so_o absurd_a to_o deny_v it_o that_o he_o will_v free_v all_o protestant_n from_o it_o his_o word_n of_o the_o work_n of_o perfection_n be_v these_o in_o these_o point_v all_o have_v not_o hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n 52._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 52._o some_o think_v the_o counsel_n to_o be_v of_o the_o some_o necessity_n
further_o prophesi_v of_o other_o calamity_n to_o the_o land_n after_o his_o death_n queen_n elfrida_n this_o great_a patroness_n of_o those_o wicked_a marriadge_n and_o murderess_n of_o that_o bless_a king_n &_o martyr_n acknowledge_v her_o error_n and_o do_v perpetual_a penance_n for_o those_o impiety_n their_o own_o word_n thereof_o be_v these_o elfrida_n the_o second_o wise_a of_o king_n edgar_n procure_v the_o 17._o theat_v pag._n 372._o n._n 17._o murder_n of_o king_n edward_n her_o son_n in_o law_n that_o her_o own_o son_n ethelred_n may_v come_v to_o the_o crown_n and_o afterward_o to_o purify_v he_o and_o her_o husband_n ghost_n and_o to_o stop_n the_o people_n speech_n of_o so_o wicked_a a_o fact_n she_o found_v the_o abbey_n of_o amsbury_n and_o whorwell_n in_o the_o 10._o pag._n 374._o n._n 10._o county_n of_o wiltshire_n and_o southampton_a in_o which_o late_a she_o live_v with_o great_a repentance_n and_o penance_n until_o the_o day_n of_o her_o death_n but_o both_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o they_o that_o repent_v not_o be_v by_o these_o man_n relation_n odious_a and_o execrable_a i_o will_v only_o exemplify_v in_o two_o king_n ethelred_n before_o relate_v and_o king_n edwyne_n before_o he_o both_o maintainer_n of_o priest_n marriage_n of_o king_n edwyne_n they_o write_v in_o these_o word_n 3._o theat_v pag._n 366._o n._n 7._o 8._o pag._n 369._o n._n 2._o 3._o king_n edwyne_n the_o day_n of_o his_o coronation_n before_o his_o noble_n sittinge_n in_o counsel_n at_o that_o age_n not_o above_o thirteen_o year_n old_a with_o shameless_a and_o unprincely_a lust_n abuse_v a_o lady_n of_o great_a estate_n and_o his_o near_a kinswoman_n he_o be_v a_o great_a enemy_n unto_o the_o monkish_a order_n who_o from_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n glastenbury_n and_o other_o he_o expel_v place_v marry_v priest_n in_o their_o rome_n dunstan_n likewise_o the_o abbot_n saint_n of_o glostenbury_n he_o banish_v the_o realm_n for_o his_o overbold_a reprehension_n etc._n etc._n his_o subject_n deny_v he_o obedience_n and_o set_v up_o prince_n edgar_n his_o brother_n in_o mercia_n and_o northumberland_n not_o full_o fourteen_o year_n old_a edwyne_n then_o raigninge_v in_o a_o still_o decay_a state_n be_v hold_v of_o such_o be_v subject_n in_o no_o better_a esteem_n than_o be_v jehoram_n of_o judah_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v live_v without_o be_v desire_v for_o very_a grief_n whereof_o after_o four_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o end_v his_o life_n his_o wife_n think_v to_o be_v to_o near_a in_o the_o blood_n royal_a to_o be_v match_v with_o he_o in_o spousal_a bed_n the_o subject_n dislikinge_v of_o the_o unlawful_a marriage_n the_o cause_n of_o dunstan_n banishment_n fail_v by_o degree_n to_o perform_v their_o duty_n to_o their_o king_n and_o she_o they_o likewise_o force_v to_o a_o separation_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o his_o regardless_o government_n the_o misery_n and_o punishment_n of_o king_n ethelred_n and_o this_o kingdom_n for_o his_o syn_n they_o recompt_n in_o this_o manner_n ethelred_n not_o able_a 377._o theat_v pag._n 376._o 377._o to_o resist_v the_o dane_n his_o subject_n not_o love_v he_o pay_v unto_o they_o 10000_o pound_n to_o depart_v an_o other_o peace_n he_o purchase_v with_o 16000_o pound_n the_o next_o composition_n 20000._o pound_n then_o 24000._o pound_n then_o 30000._o pound_n and_o last_o 40000._o pound_n until_o the_o land_n be_v empty_v of_o all_o the_o coin_n the_o kingdom_n of_o her_o glory_n the_o noble_n of_o courage_n commons_o of_o content_n and_o the_o sovereign_n of_o his_o wont_a respect_n and_o observance_n the_o misery_n of_o this_o land_n for_o the_o syn_n of_o the_o patron_n of_o such_o marriadge_n as_o now_o be_v defend_v and_o honour_v in_o england_n which_o then_o it_o feel_v be_v to_o many_o and_o lamentable_a to_o be_v remember_v at_o this_o time_n and_o a_o man_n may_v just_o call_v it_o a_o strange_a example_n that_o among_o other_o strange_a punishment_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o that_o great_a patron_n of_o cranmer_n that_o marry_v bishop_n that_o mare_v religion_n and_o supreme_a head_n of_o such_o a_o church_n that_o in_o his_o life_n time_n so_o jumble_v tumble_v and_o tumble_v the_o world_n together_o shall_v have_v no_o better_a commendation_n of_o these_o protestant_n now_o but_o to_o be_v rank_v by_o they_o as_o the_o chief_a among_o wicked_a and_o just_o punish_v english_a king_n in_o their_o late_a publish_a history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o these_o word_n now_o for_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o if_o pref_o history_n of_o the_o world_n in_o pref_o all_o the_o picture_n and_o pattern_n of_o a_o merciless_a prince_n be_v lose_v in_o the_o world_n they_o may_v all_o again_o be_v paint_v to_o the_o life_n out_o of_o the_o story_n of_o this_o king_n and_o because_o protestant_n memory_n serve_v they_o not_o to_o call_v to_o mind_n the_o holiness_n sanctity_n and_o saint_n that_o have_v be_v in_o our_o english_a catholic_a clergy_n but_o like_o filthy_a swine_n desire_v to_o tumble_v moil_n and_o root_n in_o dirt_n let_v they_o cast_v over_o their_o account_n through_o out_o the_o history_n of_o this_o kingdom_n begin_v with_o their_o own_o marriadge_n and_o time_n and_o so_o ascendinge_v to_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o this_o land_n to_o christ_n and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a auditt_n to_o make_v that_o they_o themselves_o and_o those_o which_o be_v marry_v as_o these_o be_v be_v the_o most_o disorder_a profane_a and_o irreligious_a that_o be_v in_o our_o english_a clergy_n let_v they_o make_v the_o calculation_n i_o may_v not_o now_o intend_v it_o my_o method_n will_v not_o allow_v it_o be_v fit_a for_o such_o as_o be_v partaker_n of_o such_o impiety_n only_o to_o begin_v their_o reckon_n i_o must_v put_v they_o in_o mind_n out_o of_o their_o theatre_n and_o other_o their_o own_o history_n pen_v by_o protestant_n that_o as_o this_o kingdom_n of_o our_o english_a or_o saxon_a christian_n have_v be_v but_o twice_o conquer_v and_o overrun_v once_o by_o the_o dane_n then_o by_o the_o norman_n the_o great_a misery_n and_o punishment_n it_o have_v endure_v so_o the_o same_o their_o theatre_n other_o history_n and_o protestant_a writing_n never_o object_n unto_o we_o more_o marry_v and_o disorder_a priest_n and_o clergy_n man_n then_o at_o those_o time_n god_n of_o his_o mercy_n grant_v that_o their_o three_o state_n of_o marry_a minister_n presage_v we_o better_a bydeing_n and_o bring_v we_o great_a comfort_n of_o vow_n and_o profession_n of_o perpetual_a chastity_n and_o other_o work_n of_o perfection_n it_o be_v further_o entreat_v in_o the_o proper_a question_n of_o such_o holy_a and_o religious_a life_n and_o conversation_n chapter_n xviii_o of_o purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a after_o this_o let_v we_o entreat_v of_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o purgatory_n and_o because_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v give_v so_o great_a allowance_n to_o the_o greek_a church_n especial_o d._n feild_n intitul_a the_o 5._o chapter_n of_o his_o three_o titul_n field_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o in_o titul_n book_n of_o the_o nature_n of_o schism_n and_o kind_n of_o it_o and_o that_o it_o no_o way_n appear_v that_o the_o church_n of_o greece_n etc._n etc._n be_v heretical_a or_o in_o damnable_a schism_n and_o it_o be_v their_o common_a assertion_n that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v only_o teach_v by_o the_o roman_a and_o not_o greek_a church_n i_o will_v first_o thus_o argue_v from_o the_o authority_n thereof_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o that_o church_n which_o be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_o scismaticall_a can_v be_v heretical_a nor_o damnable_a but_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v teach_v by_o this_o so_o justify_v church_n the_o greek_a church_n therefore_o not_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_a but_o orthodox_n and_o catholic_a the_o first_o proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o any_o company_n or_o private_a parson_n that_o give_v unto_o it_o the_o denomination_n heretical_a schismatical_a orthodox_n etc._n etc._n the_o second_o proposition_n be_v prove_v by_o these_o protestant_a testimony_n follow_v first_o the_o protestant_a relator_n write_v of_o this_o greek_a church_n speak_v thus_o with_o rome_n 54._o relation_n of_o relig._n c._n 53._o or_o c._n 54._o they_o concur_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o general_o in_o the_o service_n and_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o pray_v to_o saint_n in_o auriculare_fw-la confession_n in_o offer_v of_o sacrifice_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o these_o without_o any_o or_o with_o no_o material_a difference_n they_o hold_v purgatory_n also_o and_o worship_v of_o picture_n therefore_o these_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n &_o the_o rest_n must_v needs_o
by_o their_o judgement_n be_v orthodox_n and_o catholic_a and_o neither_o heretical_a nor_o damnable_o scismaticall_a otherwise_o against_o d._n feilds_n supposition_n and_o title_n his_o fellow_n relator_n have_v prove_v it_o to_o be_v such_o again_o m._n middleton_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o 51._o middleton_n papistom_n pag._n 51._o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n all_o greek_a father_n the_o dead_a be_v pray_v for_o but_o because_o they_o will_v perhaps_o look_v for_o the_o very_a name_n of_o purgatory_n i_o deduce_v it_o from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o have_v be_v teach_v and_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o m._n perkins_n tell_v we_o that_o dionysius_n etc._n perk._n problem_n pag._n 178._o the_o protestant_a book_n of_o homel_n bell._n motiu_fw-la fol._n 133._o etc._n etc._n common_o call_v and_o by_o protestant_n the_o areopagite_n s._n paul_n scholar_n do_v teach_v in_o purgatorio_fw-la expiari_fw-la peccata_fw-la that_o sin_n be_v purge_v in_o purgatory_n therefore_o he_o think_v there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n as_o catholic_n do_v and_o in_o that_o satisfaction_n be_v make_v for_o sin_n and_o there_o he_o set_v down_o the_o prayer_n use_v for_o the_o dead_a record_v by_o the_o same_o s._n dionysius_n in_o these_o word_n dionysius_n hierar_n ecclesiast_fw-la p._n 3._o sup_v perk._n sup_v c._n 7._o oratio_fw-la illa_fw-la precatur_fw-la divinam_fw-la clementiam_fw-la ut_fw-la cuncta_fw-la dimittat_fw-la per_fw-la infirmitatem_fw-la humanam_fw-la admissa_fw-la peccata_fw-la defuncto_fw-la that_o prayer_n do_v beseech_v the_o divine_a clemency_n to_o forgive_v to_o the_o parâ—ie_n decease_v all_o sin_n commit_v by_o humane_a infirmity_n to_o like_o purpose_n as_o hereafter_o d._n bilson_n the_o protestant_a bishop_n suffering_n bilson_n survey_v of_o christ_n suffering_n of_o winchester_n cit_v s._n justine_n irâ—naeus_n cyrill_n chrisostome_n theodoret_n ignatius_n clement_n of_o alexandria_n eusebius_n athanasius_n epiphanius_n basile_n grâ—gorie_n nazianzene_n damascen_n theophilact_n etc._n etc._n the_o glory_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n and_o therefore_o gennadius_n schol._n the_o learned_a patriarch_n of_o that_o church_n in_o his_o defence_n pf_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n write_v thus_o of_o that_o matter_n the_o 3._o cennad_n schol._n defence_n 5_o cap._n 3._o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a be_v a_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o which_o the_o latin_n call_v purgatorium_fw-la purgatory_n they_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n name_n catharterion_n signifie_v a_o purge_n cleanse_v or_o satisfy_v place_n of_o the_o greek_a verb_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o purge_v cleanse_v expiate_v etc._n etc._n and_o prove_v this_o at_o large_a by_o the_o ancient_a greek_a father_n he_o add_v thus_o they_o be_v only_o schismaticorum_fw-la sâ—ctatâ—res_fw-la follower_n sup_v gennad_n sup_v of_o sâ—ismatiâ—ks_n whiâ—h_v deny_v it_o for_o such_o master_n in_o religion_n will_v our_o protestant_n find_v out_o to_o follow_v if_o any_o time_n age_n church_n or_o society_n have_v they_o last_o in_o this_o argument_n the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n upon_o this_o error_n of_o protestant_n be_v deliver_v in_o these_o word_n that_o the_o soul_n depart_v be_v to_o be_v 15._o hierem._n patr._n constant_a in_o censur_n c._n 15._o relieve_v by_o prayer_n sacrifice_n and_o good_a deed_n of_o those_o which_o live_v and_o that_o it_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o holy_a apostle_n that_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n a_o memorit_n shall_v be_v make_v of_o they_o that_o be_v depart_v this_o life_n again_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n and_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o holy_a father_n of_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n pray_v and_o satisfy_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v and_o observe_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v often_o graunr_v before_o and_o the_o second_o also_o prove_v in_o this_o chapter_n yet_o thus_o i_o add_v unto_o it_o m._n middleton_n 64._o middleton_n papistom_a pag._n 64._o say_v that_o s._n chrisostome_n teach_v it_o to_o be_v the_o apostle_n ordinance_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o confess_v it_o be_v a_o tradition_n in_o the_o primative_a church_n sup_n pag._n 45._o 46._o sup_n receive_v from_o the_o father_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o beg_v mercy_n of_o god_n for_o they_o and_o again_o the_o sup_n pag._n 51._o sup_n dead_a be_v pray_v for_o in_o the_o public_a liturgy_n or_o mass_n of_o basile_n chrisostome_n and_o epiphanius_n and_o further_a thus_o the_o church_n in_o epiphanius_n time_n use_v 49._o pag._n 47._o 48._o 49._o to_o crave_v mercy_n for_o the_o dead_a m._n hull_n tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o primative_a church_n leo_n appoint_v 273._o hull_n rom._n pol_n pag._n 86_o morton_n apol_n part_n 1._o pag._n 329._o morton_n sup_v pag._n 273._o mass_n for_o the_o dead_a d._n morton_n say_v of_o s._n augustine_n that_o he_o pray_v for_o his_o mother_n monicha_n decease_v and_o from_o caluine_n he_o wittness_v general_o thus_o ipsi_fw-la veteres_fw-la preces_fw-la fundebant_fw-la pro_fw-la defunctis_fw-la the_o ancient_a father_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v deny_v overthrow_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n &_o be_v grant_v confirm_v it_o be_v true_a by_o protestant_n if_o they_o deny_v not_o the_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n as_o they_o will_v not_o seem_v to_o do_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v deny_v destroy_v a_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n and_o be_v grant_v confirm_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v or_o aught_o to_o be_v esteem_v true_a by_o protestant_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o the_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n be_v most_o true_a and_o can_v by_o true_a doctrine_n and_o position_n be_v prove_v otherwise_o i_o prove_v the_o minor_a in_o this_o manner_n those_o place_n both_o of_o scripture_n and_o father_n which_o the_o protestant_n themselves_o against_o the_o puritan_n namely_o d._n biâ—son_n protestant_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n with_o other_o use_v to_o prove_v the_o article_n of_o christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n do_v prove_v purgatory_n which_o be_v make_v evident_a by_o cite_v some_o few_o as_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n david_n he_o lead_v they_o 16._o psal_n 106._o v._n 14._o 16._o forth_o of_o darkness_n and_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n and_o break_v their_o bond_n he_o shatter_v in_o peâ—ces_n the_o brazen_a gate_n and_o break_v the_o iron_n bar_n and_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n zacharie_n speak_v of_o christ_n descend_v thither_o thou_o also_o in_o the_o blood_n of_o thy_o testament_n 11._o zachar._n 9_o v._o 11._o have_v let_v out_o the_o prisoner_n from_o the_o lake_n and_o david_n and_o s._n paul_n of_o his_o ascend_n with_o these_o captive_n into_o heaven_n thou_o ay_v ascend_v 9_o psal_n 67._o v._n 19_o ephes_n 4._o v._n 8._o 9_o on_o high_a thou_o take_v captivity_n and_o in_o s._n paul_n ascend_v on_o high_a he_o lead_v captivity_n captive_a he_o give_v gift_n to_o man_n and_o that_o he_o ascend_v what_o be_v it_o but_o because_o he_o descend_v also_o first_o into_o the_o inferior_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o saying_n of_o holy_a scripture_n that_o can_v be_v untrue_a can_v be_v instify_v of_o the_o hell_n of_o the_o damn_a from_o whence_o none_o be_v deliver_v because_o in_o hell_n there_o be_v no_o redemption_n therefore_o the_o same_o protestant_a bishop_n bilson_n assign_v a_o three_o 656._o bilson_n survey_v pag._n 552._o 656._o place_n beside_o heaven_n and_o hell_n his_o word_n be_v abraham_n bosom_n be_v upward_o far_o above_o hell_n neither_o do_v i_o make_v abraham_n bosom_n to_o be_v paradise_n or_o heaven_n and_o cite_v the_o father_n to_o prove_v christ_n descent_n to_o hell_n he_o bring_v they_o ordinary_o prove_v putgatorie_n or_o if_o not_o by_o that_o name_n yet_o in_o effect_n teach_v that_o christ_n descend_v to_o a_o place_n of_o punishment_n be_v many_o decease_a be_v punish_v and_o detain_v captyves_n and_o deliver_v they_o from_o thence_o which_o as_o before_o can_v not_o 665._o bilson_n sup_v from_o pag._n 582._o to_o pag._n 665._o be_v hell_n the_o very_a name_n of_o those_o father_n prove_v this_o doctrine_n be_v toe_n many_o and_o tedious_a to_o be_v relate_v their_o sentence_n may_v be_v see_v in_o that_o his_o collection_n last_o i_o argue_v thus_o whatsoever_o doctrine_n be_v define_v or_o propose_v to_o protestant_n by_o their_o high_a command_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n as_o communion_n book_n book_n of_o article_n etc._n etc._n to_o which_o they_o all_o subscribe_v they_o may_v not_o deny_v but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n or_o praye_v for_o the_o dead_a be_v such_o therefore_o they_o may_v not_o deny_v it_o the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o
minor_a prove_v out_o of_o their_o public_o allow_v and_o reconfirm_v communion_n book_n where_o in_o the_o burial_n of_o the_o dead_a their_o minister_n be_v appoint_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o party_n decease_v in_o these_o word_n that_o we_o with_o this_o our_o brother_n and_o all_o other_o depart_v god_n comm._n book_n tit._n burial_n of_o the_o deadâ—_n near_o the_o end_n §._o allmightie_a god_n in_o the_o true_a faith_n of_o thy_o holy_a name_n may_v have_v our_o perfect_a consummation_n and_o bliss_n both_o in_o body_n and_o soul_n in_o the_o eternal_a and_o everlasting_a glory_n amen_o if_o this_o prayer_n that_o people_n decease_v may_v come_v to_o heaven_n body_n and_o soul_n man_n have_v no_o other_o part_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o be_v not_o to_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a nothing_o can_v be_v call_v pray_v for_o the_o dead_a and_o for_o their_o salvation_n and_o so_o i_o end_v this_o question_n with_o this_o sentence_n of_o m._n higgon_n in_o his_o public_a sermon_n 1610._o theophil_n higg_n serm_n 3._o mart._n 1610._o at_o s._n paul_n cross_n give_v a_o reason_n of_o this_o doctrine_n in_o these_o word_n as_o there_o be_v a_o death_n in_o sin_v and_o a_o death_n to_o sin_v so_o there_o be_v a_o double_a resurrection_n the_o first_o a_o culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v the_o second_o a_o paena_fw-la from_o the_o punishment_n which_o follow_v theruppon_o which_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o temporal_a punishment_n of_o sin_v the_o ground_n of_o purgatory_n and_o satisfaction_n after_o death_n be_v oftentimes_o not_o satisfy_v answer_v or_o to_o use_v his_o own_o phrase_n not_o rise_v from_o in_o this_o life_n for_o the_o eternal_a punishment_n of_o hell_n due_a for_o great_a syn_n be_v ever_o remit_v and_o rise_v from_o in_o his_o resurrection_n a_o culpa_fw-la from_o sin_v otherwise_o a_o man_n now_o entitle_v heir_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o salvation_n shall_v also_o be_v guilty_a of_o hell_n and_o damnation_n save_v and_o damn_a in_o heaven_n and_o hell_n together_o and_o upon_o this_o and_o other_o such_o holy_a ground_n these_o protestant_n in_o their_o late_a theatre_n recompt_n unto_o we_o so_o many_o hundred_o etc._n theat_v of_o great_a brit._n etc._n etc._n of_o religeous_a house_n found_v by_o holy_a king_n prince_n and_o other_o in_o england_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o themselves_o their_o ancestor_n posterity_n and_o other_o friend_n chapter_n xix_o teache_v how_o there_o be_v 7._o sacrament_n in_o number_n by_o these_o protestant_n accord_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v end_v all_o other_o question_n to_o the_o full_a satisfaction_n and_o accord_v to_o the_o request_n and_o demand_n of_o protestant_n desiringe_v to_o be_v satisfy_v therein_o and_o perform_v this_o from_o themselves_o and_o own_o writing_n i_o will_v proceed_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o first_o of_o their_o number_n thus_o set_v down_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n sacrament_n council_n trid._n decret_a de_fw-fr sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n institute_v by_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n neither_o more_o nor_o few_o baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n matrimony_n for_o defence_n and_o proof_n of_o which_o doctrine_n by_o these_o protestant_n themselves_o thus_o i_o argue_v whatsoever_o doctrine_n a_o confess_v true_a general_a council_n have_v authority_n to_o bind_v all_o by_o these_o protestant_n before_o have_v determine_v in_o this_o question_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v but_o the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n concern_v seven_o sacrament_n be_v thus_o determine_v by_o such_o general_a council_n and_o bind_n authority_n therefore_o to_o be_v receive_v and_o follow_v the_o first_o proposition_n be_v grant_v before_o and_o must_v needs_o be_v think_v so_o equal_a to_o all_o protestant_n that_o how_o soever_o they_o think_v of_o the_o infallible_a sentence_n of_o such_o assembly_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n yet_o none_o of_o they_o may_v be_v so_o partial_a but_o to_o prefer_v a_o general_a council_n to_o any_o protestant_a assembly_n censure_n sentence_n or_o decree_n the_o second_o be_v evident_o prove_v suppose_v what_o be_v write_v before_o even_o by_o protestant_n of_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n and_o for_o such_o with_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v by_o d._n willet_n and_o m._n parkes_n but_o legis_fw-la willet_n limbom_n parkes_n pag._n 137._o 180._o gennadius_n in_o defence_n council_n flor._n council_n florent_fw-la de_fw-fr sacramentis_fw-la novae_fw-la legis_fw-la by_o the_o patriarch_n of_o greece_n himself_o in_o his_o defence_n thereof_o where_o it_o be_v thus_o decree_v both_o with_o assent_n of_o grecian_n &_o armenian_n novae_fw-la legis_fw-la septem_fw-la sunt_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la scilicet_fw-la baptismus_fw-la confirmatio_fw-la eucharistia_n poenitentia_fw-la extrema_fw-la vnctio_fw-la ordo_fw-la &_o matrimonium_fw-la &c._n &c._n there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o be_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreme_a unction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n which_o do_v much_o differ_v from_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n for_o they_o do_v not_o cause_n grace_n but_o do_v only_o figure_n that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v give_v by_o the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o these_o of_o we_o both_o contain_v grace_n and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o that_o worthy_o receive_v they_o hitherto_o the_o decree_n of_o that_o holy_a general_a council_n receive_v by_o all_o christendom_n latin_n armenian_n jacobynes_n grecian_n from_o whence_o i_o further_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n whatsoever_o doctrine_n essential_a in_o religion_n such_o as_o sacrament_n be_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o true_a church_n that_o be_v neither_o heretical_a nor_o scismaticall_a be_v to_o be_v embrace_v but_o the_o doctrine_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n as_o the_o roman_a church_n teach_v be_v such_o be_v likewise_o teach_v by_o the_o protestant_n true_a greek_a church_n therefore_o to_o be_v embrace_v the_o mayor_n be_v also_o prove_v in_o the_o last_o argument_n and_o further_o confirm_v in_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n upon_o protestant_n in_o these_o word_n there_o be_v a_o holy_a 7._o hierém_fw-la in_o censur_n cap._n 7._o catholic_a and_o apostolic_a church_n of_o all_o true_a christian_a man_n in_o this_o catholic_a and_o true_a believe_a church_n there_o be_v seven_o divine_a sacrament_n baptism_n the_o unction_n of_o holy_a ointment_n holy_a communion_n order_n matrimony_n penance_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o extreme_a unction_n and_o they_o further_o prosecute_v as_o also_o the_o cite_a general_a council_n of_o florence_n do_v the_o institution_n form_n matter_n effect_n and_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o these_o seven_o holy_a sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n again_o i_o suppose_v that_o catholic_n in_o their_o definition_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n require_v a_o contain_v and_o give_v of_o grace_n by_o these_o holy_a sacrament_n beside_o their_o signification_n thereof_o be_v only_a sign_n seal_n etc._n etc._n as_o the_o common_a protestant_a opinion_n be_v to_o be_v far_o more_o restrict_v and_o limit_v then_o that_o of_o protestant_n because_o many_o more_o thing_n be_v and_o may_v be_v sign_n of_o any_o thing_n than_o both_o sign_n and_o cause_n as_o appear_v to_o be_v true_a in_o all_o genericall_a and_o specifical_a difference_n for_o example_n under_o animal_n a_o lyve_a creature_n be_v contain_v more_o then_o under_o animal_n rationalâ—_fw-la a_o lyve_a creature_n with_o reason_n only_o limit_v to_o man_n who_o otherwise_o abstractinge_v from_o his_o rationalitie_n be_v with_o all_o other_o lyve_v creature_n comprehend_v under_o the_o genus_fw-la animal_n a_o lyve_a creature_n so_o a_o sign_n of_o grace_n as_o well_o agree_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a law_n as_o to_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n but_o not_o to_o contain_v and_o give_v grace_n only_o proper_a to_o those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o be_v recite_v before_o from_o the_o general_a council_n of_o florence_n and_o be_v at_o etc._n council_n trident._n decret_a dâ—_n sacramentis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la etc._n etc._n large_a set_v down_o against_o protestant_n in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o suppose_v which_o no_o man_n can_v deny_v i_o argue_v thus_o all_o thing_n that_o agree_v with_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n be_v sacrament_n but_o according_a to_o protestant_n all_v those_o seven_o before_o remember_v baptism_n confirmation_n eucharist_n penance_n extreame-vnction_n order_n and_o matrimony_n agree_v with_o and_o have_v the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n therefore_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a because_o in_o logic_n the_o thing_n define_v and_o definition_n be_v convertible_n as_o this_o man_n and_o a_o reasonable_a creature_n whoesoever_o be_v the_o one_o
of_o hand_n be_v divinae_fw-la ordinationis_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o by_o his_o divine_a law_n from_o which_o doctrine_n grant_v by_o they_o in_o so_o public_a assembly_n one_o of_o their_o own_o fellow_n in_o religion_n infer_v this_o conclusion_n in_o these_o term_n if_o the_o english_a protestant_n opinion_n be_v maintain_v 46._o certain_a con_v pag._n 46._o that_o bishop_n jurisdiction_n be_v de_fw-fr jure_fw-la divino_fw-la his_o majesty_n and_o all_o the_o nobility_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o excommunication_n neither_o do_v i_o urdge_v these_o protestant_n authority_n understand_v the_o author_n intent_n and_o meaning_n by_o prove_v seven_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n how_o to_o be_v understand_v either_o for_o this_o or_o the_o other_o sacrament_n that_o i_o seem_v to_o grant_v unto_o protestant_n that_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n to_o be_v among_o they_o to_o who_o as_o to_o other_o heretic_n of_o any_o other_o now_o want_v a_o true_a and_o lawful_a succession_n in_o order_n as_o they_o do_v i_o can_v only_o allow_v two_o sacrament_n baptism_n and_o marriage_n whereof_o the_o first_o for_o the_o necessity_n thereof_o may_v be_v in_o such_o case_n of_o extremity_n as_o this_o inundation_n of_o heresy_n be_v not_o only_o be_v administer_v by_o heretic_n but_o infidel_n themselves_o retain_v the_o true_a matter_n form_n and_o intention_n due_a in_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o the_o other_o of_o matrimony_n not_o require_v as_o of_o the_o essence_n thereof_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o priest_n yet_o do_v i_o not_o grant_v the_o grace_n of_o this_o sacrament_n to_o any_o protestant_n or_o other_o out_o of_o unity_n of_o the_o catholic_a church_n out_o of_o which_o as_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n so_o no_o grace_n to_o be_v hope_v for_o bring_v man_n to_o eternal_a beatitude_n but_o see_v this_o number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n have_v be_v so_o much_o impugn_a by_o protestant_n and_o deny_v by_o they_o to_o be_v in_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n which_o before_o i_o have_v prove_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v i_o have_v now_o make_v demostration_n by_o themselves_o that_o by_o their_o own_o proceed_n they_o ought_v to_o allow_v this_o number_n unto_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o now_o i_o proceed_v in_o like_a manner_n to_o matrimony_n and_o extreme_a unction_n and_o in_o the_o first_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o have_v a_o external_a or_o visible_a protestant_n matrimony_n a_o sacrament_n by_o english_a protestant_n sign_n or_o ceremony_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v or_o give_v grace_n and_o sanctification_n be_v a_o holy_a estate_n &_o honourable_a represent_v the_o grace_n of_o union_n between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n consist_v of_o the_o protestant_a definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n whole_o contain_v it_o and_o more_o they_o protestant_n require_v unto_o it_o and_o so_o can_v by_v they_o be_v deny_v the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o their_o own_o public_a directory_n where_o in_o the_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o form_n of_o solemnisation_n of_o etc._n comm._n book_n tit_n matrim_n §._o dear_o etc._n etc._n matrimony_n it_o be_v call_v in_o these_o term_n holy_a matrimony_n a_o honourable_a estate_n institute_v of_o god_n signify_v unto_o we_o the_o mystical_a union_n which_o be_v between_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n which_o holy_a estate_n christ_n adorn_v and_o bewtify_v with_o his_o presence_n and_o first_o miracle_n and_o in_o a_o other_o place_n it_o be_v name_v holy_a wedlock_n etc._n §._o for_o asmuch_o etc._n etc._n to_o which_o purpose_n tend_v also_o that_o their_o prayer_n over_o those_o that_o be_v marry_v in_o these_o word_n god_n the_o father_n god_n the_o son_n god_n the_o etc._n sup._n §._o god_n etc._n etc._n holy_a ghost_n bless_v preserve_v and_o keep_v you_o the_o lord_n merciful_o with_o his_o favour_n look_v upon_o you_o and_o so_o fill_v you_o with_o all_o spiritual_a benediction_n and_o grace_n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n that_o be_v consecrate_v of_o god_n to_o such_o a_o excellent_a mystery_n as_o to_o signify_v the_o spiritual_a marriage_n betwixt_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n and_o by_o the_o grace_n and_o bond_n whereof_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o love_v their_o wyve_n as_o their_o own_o body_n to_o leave_v father_n and_o mother_n to_o who_o by_o nature_n we_o be_v so_o much_o bownde_v and_o to_o be_v but_o one_o fleesh_fw-mi with_o his_o wiffe_n etc._n etc._n must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o matrimony_n be_v such_o by_o protestant_n of_o england_n therefore_o by_o they_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v manifest_o true_a in_o itself_o and_o the_o minor_a in_o those_o which_o §._o o_o god_n §._o all_o you_o which_o word_n and_o more_o express_o to_o prove_v it_o a_o sacrament_n set_v down_o in_o that_o their_o public_a directory_n in_o the_o place_n here_o cite_v and_o have_v not_o the_o licentious_a wantonness_n of_o these_o man_n so_o much_o for_o their_o ownc_a lasciviousness_n mayntayninge_v marriage_n and_o accomptinge_v it_o a_o holy_a state_n in_o those_o of_o the_o clergy_n in_o who_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o name_n it_o incest_n sacrilege_n and_o matter_n of_o excommunication_n dislike_v of_o the_o inseperabilitie_n between_o man_n and_o wife_n which_o be_v grant_v for_o a_o sacrament_n it_o bring_v with_o it_o they_o will_v never_o have_v deny_v unto_o it_o that_o dignity_n and_o denomination_n to_o which_o so_o often_o and_o many_o plurality_n of_o wife_n in_o their_o ministry_n itself_o and_o some_o protestant_a bishop_n among_o they_o until_o a_o little_a restraint_n be_v ordain_v by_o his_o majesty_n in_o parliament_n be_v more_o than_o 15._o the_o sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n jacob_n 5._o v._n 14._o 15._o sufficient_a testimony_n in_o this_o case_n that_o extreame-vnction_n be_v a_o sacrament_n by_o their_o article_n and_o s._n james_n his_o doctrine_n in_o his_o epistle_n â—eceaved_v by_o they_o for_o canonical_a be_v more_o than_o manifest_a and_o so_o manifest_a that_o except_o credible_a protestant_a testimony_n deceive_v i_o great_a protestant_n authority_n have_v so_o grant_v than_o these_o their_o doctor_n may_v contradict_v in_o which_o i_o will_v be_v silent_a and_o only_o add_v in_o this_o place_n that_o their_o communion_n book_n itself_o and_o their_o common_a doctrine_n contain_v in_o their_o catechism_n there_o set_v down_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o all_o sufficient_o insinuate_v that_o either_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n as_o catholic_n believe_v or_o at_o the_o jest_n more_o than_o two_o accord_v to_o their_o article_n doctrine_n before_o for_o in_o proceedinge_v dialoguewise_o by_o question_n and_o answer_n their_o word_n be_v these_o question_n how_o catechism_n communion_n book_n tit._n catechism_n many_o sacrament_n have_v christ_n ordain_v in_o his_o church_n answer_n two_o only_o as_o general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n where_o the_o word_n general_o and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n do_v imply_v that_o there_o be_v other_o not_o general_o to_o be_v receive_v of_o all_o as_o matrimony_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o marry_a order_n to_o clergy_n man_n etc._n etc._n neither_o be_v these_o absolute_a necessary_a to_o salvation_n otherwise_o the_o unmaryed_a and_o virgin_n can_v not_o be_v save_v all_o woman_n which_o be_v uncapable_a of_o preisthood_n shall_v be_v damn_v and_o none_o but_o clergy_n man_n save_v etc._n etc._n and_o these_o protestant_n do_v not_o hold_v that_o those_o word_n general_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o a_o sacrament_n which_o they_o define_v in_o the_o next_o word_n followeinge_v in_o this_o manner_n by_o this_o word_n sacrament_n i_o mean_v a_o supr_fw-la catechis_n supr_fw-la outward_a and_o visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a and_o spiritual_a grace_n give_v unto_o we_o ordain_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o a_o mean_n whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o same_o and_o a_o pledge_n to_o assure_v we_o thereof_o which_o aswell_o prove_v the_o catholic_n doctrine_n that_o sacrament_n give_v grace_n of_o which_o hereafter_o as_o also_o that_o which_o i_o have_v urge_v in_o this_o place_n chapter_n xx._n prove_v by_o these_o protestant's_n the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o a_o indelible_a character_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n confirmation_n and_o order_n concern_v the_o catholic_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v a_o spiritual_a character_n to_o be_v impress_v in_o some_o of_o these_o sacrament_n and_o hitherto_o deny_v by_o protestant_n the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v thus_o define_v in_o three_o sacrament_n baptism_n confirmation_n 4._o council_n trident_n sess_n 7._o cap._n 4._o and_o order_n a_o character_n be_v
prove_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communion_n book_n reconfirm_v in_o the_o title_n of_o confirmation_n give_v this_o direction_n to_o the_o bishop_n in_o these_o word_n the_o bishop_n shall_v lay_v his_o hand_n upon_o every_o child_n several_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o external_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n and_o that_o it_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n may_v both_o appear_v by_o their_o conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n in_o these_o 11._o conference_n at_o hampton_n pag._n 10._o 11._o word_n confirmation_n be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n and_o that_o they_o mean_v it_o to_o be_v sign_n such_o as_o the_o sign_n of_o a_o sacrament_n be_v the_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v to_o use_v these_o word_n we_o make_v our_o almighty_a communion_n book_n tit_n conf_n sup_v §._o almighty_a humble_a supplication_n unto_o thou_o for_o these_o child_n upon_o who_o after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n we_o have_v lay_v our_o hand_n to_o certify_v they_o by_o this_o sign_n of_o thy_o favour_n and_o gracious_a goodness_n towards_o they_o therefore_o this_o external_a sign_n both_o deliver_v by_o the_o apostle_n use_v by_o their_o example_n and_o so_o far_o signifie_v god_n grace_n and_o favour_n and_o certifye_v the_o party_n thereof_o must_v needs_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n and_o a_o sacrament_n no_o other_o external_a sign_n by_o protestant_n be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o certificate_n whis_fw-la be_v further_o confirm_v with_o this_o protestant_a argument_n that_o follow_v whatsoever_o sign_n external_a give_v spiritual_a strength_n to_o the_o receiver_n thereof_o and_o force_v to_o serve_v god_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o confirmation_n do_v this_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a by_o protestant_n graunte_v that_o such_o spiritual_a force_n and_o strength_n be_v not_o give_v by_o any_o sign_n but_o such_o as_o be_v a_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o of_o they_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v give_v by_o sacrament_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n in_o these_o word_n 192_o covel_n mod._n examination_n pag._n 192_o remembringe_v the_o conflict_n we_o have_v undertake_v in_o baptism_n we_o come_v to_o confirmation_n for_o a_o addition_n of_o new_a force_n in_o baptism_n we_o be_v regenerate_v to_o life_n but_o in_o confirmation_n we_o be_v strengthen_v to_o battle_n so_o that_o be_v a_o external_a sign_n and_o give_v grace_n as_o baptism_n do_v it_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o sacrament_n as_o that_o be_v and_o the_o sign_n must_v needs_o be_v ordain_v by_o christ_n for_o none_o other_o but_o god_n can_v ordain_v indulgence_n penance_n a_o sacrament_n by_o protest_n chapter_n of_o indulgence_n a_o sign_n to_o be_v a_o mean_n of_o grace_n concern_v penance_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n i_o have_v make_v demonstration_n before_o in_o the_o chapter_n of_o indulgence_n and_o it_o be_v evident_o true_a in_o this_o order_n wheresoever_o in_o any_o ceremony_n and_o external_a sign_n grace_n be_v so_o ample_o give_v that_o not_o only_o all_o guilt_n of_o sin_n by_o protestant_n but_o their_o punishment_n be_v forgive_v and_o by_o authority_n from_o christ_n there_o must_v needs_o be_v both_o a_o external_a ceremony_n or_o sign_n institute_v by_o he_o and_o a_o sacrament_n but_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o these_o protestant_n judgement_n in_o confession_n and_o absolution_n therefore_o a_o sacrament_n both_o the_o mayor_n and_o minor_n be_v abundant_o prove_v in_o the_o recite_v chapter_n before_o and_o to_o prove_v that_o such_o confession_n may_v be_v auricular_a as_o they_o term_v our_o catholic_a confession_n to_o a_o priest_n though_o that_o kind_n of_o confession_n be_v not_o so_o needful_a to_o make_v it_o a_o sacrament_n m._n hull_n write_v thus_o auricular_a confession_n be_v 90._o hull_n rome_n polec_fw-la pag._n 89._o 90._o use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n before_o the_o time_n of_o zozomenus_n the_o ancient_a historian_n and_o his_o majesty_n in_o the_o conference_n at_o hampton_n 13._o conference_n pag._n 13._o witness_v that_o the_o particular_a and_o parsonall_a absolution_n from_o sin_v after_o confession_n be_v apostolical_a and_o a_o very_a godly_a ordinance_n therefore_o i_o thus_o argue_v again_o that_o which_o be_v use_v in_o the_o primative_a church_n be_v a_o external_a ceremony_n forgive_v sin_v a_o apostolical_a and_o godly_a ordinance_n be_v a_o sign_n ordain_v by_o christ_n and_o a_o sacrament_n but_o penance_n be_v such_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n both_o proposition_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v before_o and_o hence_o also_o be_v prove_v that_o order_n be_v a_o england_n order_n a_o sacrament_n by_o protestant_n of_o england_n sacrament_n for_o whosoever_o have_v power_n to_o give_v grace_n and_o forgive_v syn_n except_o in_o baptism_n by_o a_o external_a ceremony_n must_v needs_o have_v and_o receive_v that_o power_n in_o a_o sacrament_n for_o such_o extraordinary_a gift_n be_v not_o give_v as_o protestant_n confess_v by_o miracle_n but_o priest_n as_o before_o have_v this_o power_n therefore_o order_n and_o consecration_n be_v a_o sacrament_n both_o proposition_n be_v manifest_o true_a further_o i_o argue_v thus_o whosoever_o acknowledge_v that_o in_o consecrate_v priest_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o bishop_n the_o holy_a ghost_n grace_n and_o power_n be_v give_v to_o give_v grace_n and_o forgive_v syn_n must_v needs_o acknowledge_v order_n or_o ordination_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n do_v this_o therefore_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v order_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n in_o their_o proceed_n the_o mayor_n be_v evident_a and_o the_o priest_n book_n of_o con_fw-la in_o priest_n minor_a express_o be_v contain_v in_o their_o authorize_v and_o confirm_v public_a book_n of_o consecrate_v priest_n etc._n etc._n again_o thus_o i_o argue_v that_o external_a visible_a ceremony_n by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n upon_o ordinary_a man_n whereby_o power_n be_v give_v they_o above_o other_o from_o christ_n to_o translate_v from_o darkness_n into_o glory_n to_o make_v invisible_a grace_n of_o visible_a element_n daily_o to_o give_v the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o dispose_v of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o give_v power_n which_o no_o potentate_n on_o earth_n can_v give_v and_o the_o like_a prerogative_n above_o all_o humane_a power_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n but_o by_o these_o protestant_n order_n have_v these_o and_o such_o more_o prerogative_n by_o impose_v of_o hand_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o to_o be_v esteem_v a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n proposition_n be_v evident_o true_a for_o a_o external_a ceremony_n give_v and_o signify_v such_o power_n grace_n and_o privilege_n that_o no_o terrene_a power_n and_o authority_n can_v give_v must_v needs_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n himself_o and_o so_o by_o that_o which_o be_v prove_v before_o be_v allow_v for_o a_o sacrament_n the_o minor_a be_v prove_v by_o d._n covell_n where_o entreat_v of_o the_o power_n and_o eminency_n of_o priest_n by_o their_o 87._o covell_a def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 87._o function_n and_o order_n in_o the_o external_a ceremony_n of_o imposition_n of_o hand_n he_o have_v these_o word_n to_o these_o parson_n god_n impart_v power_n over_o his_o mystical_a body_n which_o be_v the_o society_n of_o soul_n and_o over_o that_o natural_a which_o be_v himself_o for_o the_o knit_n of_o both_o in_o one_o a_o work_n which_o antiquity_n do_v call_v the_o make_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o in_o a_o other_o etc._n covel_n mod_a examinat_fw-la pag._n 105._o pag._n 115._o see_v d._n covell_n def_n of_o hooker_n pag._n 87._o 88_o 91._o and_o cite_v cap._n seq_n of_o character_n etc._n etc._n treatise_n thus_o the_o power_n of_o the_o ministry_n by_o blessing_n visible_a element_n it_o make_v they_o invisible_a grace_n it_o give_v daily_o the_o holy_a ghost_n it_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o that_o flesh_n which_o be_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o blood_n which_o be_v pour_v out_o to_o redeem_v soul_n and_o again_o it_o be_v a_o power_n which_o neither_o prince_n nor_o potentate_n king_n nor_o caesar_n on_o earth_n can_v give_v the_o apostle_n leave_v and_o impart_v the_o fame_n power_n to_o ordain_v which_o be_v give_v to_o they_o from_o whence_o i_o argue_v further_o in_o this_o order_n that_o external_a and_o visible_a ceremony_n whereby_o the_o apostle_n receive_v supernatural_a grace_n power_n and_o preeminencie_n and_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o church_n to_o continue_v be_v first_o institute_v of_o christ_n be_v a_o sacrament_n but_o order_n be_v such_o therefore_o a_o sacrament_n the_o mayor_n be_v grant_v and_o prove_v before_o and_o the_o minor_a also_o to_o which_o i_o add_v the_o sentence_n of_o their_o public_a conference_n at_o hampton_n court_n hampton_n conference_n at_o hampton_n where_o it_o be_v conclude_v by_o authority_n among_o they_o that_o this_o power_n of_o order_n give_v as_o they_o pretend_v by_o imposition_n